DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR

BULLETIN

OF THE

UNITED STATES

. 171

WASHINGTON

GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE 

1900

UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

CHARLES D. WALCOTT, DIRECTOR

BOUNDARIES

THE UNITED STATES

AND OF THE

SEVERAL STATES AND TERRITORIES

WITH AN OUTLINE OF THE

HISTORY OF ALL IMPORTANT CHANGES OF TERRITORY

(SECOND EDITION) 

BY

HENRY G-AlSnSTETT

WASHINGTON

GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE

1900

CONTENTS.

'Page.

LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL ................................................... 9

CHAPTER I. Boundaries of the United States, and additions to its territory... 11

Boundaries of the United States....................................... 1.1

Provisional treaty with Great Britain .............................. 12

Treaty with Spain of 1798......................................... 12

Definitive treaty with Great Britain ^...........................I.. 12

Treaty of London, 1794 ........................................... 12

Treaty of Ghent.................................................. 13

Arbitration by King of the Netherlands............................ 17

Treaty with Great Britain, 1842 ................................... 18

Webster-Ash bur ton treaty with Great Britain, 1846................. 20

Additions to the territory of the United States.......................... 21

Louisiana purchase............................................... 21

Florida purchase ................................................. 23

Texas accession .................................................. 24

First Mexican cession ............................................ 25

Gadsden purchase. .^............................................. 26

Alaska purchase.................................................. 27

Hawaiin Islands ................................................. 29

Porto Rico, Guam, and Philippine Islands.......................... 29

CHAPTER II. The public domain, and an outline of the history of changes

made therein ........................................................... 30

Cessions by the States ................................................ 30

Territory northwest of the river Ohio.................................. 33

Territory south of the river Ohio ...................................... 35

Louisiana and the territory acquired from Mexico ...................... 36

CHAPTER III. The boundary lines of the States and Territories ............. 38

Maine................................................................ 38

New Hampshire ........................'............................. 46

Vermont ............................................................ 51

Massachusetts........................................................ 53

Rhode Island ......................................................... 70

Connecticut.......................................................... . 71

New York........................................................... 76

New Jersey .......................................................... 82

Pennsylvania ........................................................ 84

Delaware ............................................................ 86

Maryland..........................................................i. 88

District of Columbia.............................;.................... 91

Virginia............................................................. 94

West Virginia........................................................ 98

North Carolina....................................................... 98

South Carolina........ ............................................... 102

5
6 CONTENTS.

Page. 

CHAPTER III. The boundary lines of the States and Territoriee Continued.

Georgia.............................................................. 103 ^

Florida............................................................... 107 "

Alabama ............................................................ 108

Mississippi........................................................... 109

Louisiana............................................................. 110

Texas ..............:................................................ Ill

Arkansas............................................................. 112

Tennessee ........................................................... 114

Kentucky ..........:................................................ 116 v

Ohio ................................................................ 116

Indiana ...........*................................................. 117

Illinois.............................................................. 119

Michigan............................................................ 119

Wisconsin ............................................. ............. 120

Missouri............................................................. 122

Iowa................................................................ 123 <_

Minnesota........................................................... 124

Kansas .............................................................. 125

Nebraska .......................................................... r . 126

North Dakota and South Dakota ...................................... 127

Oklahoma........................................................... 128

Montana............................................................. 129 f

AVyoming............................................................ 130

Colorado ............................................................ 130

New Mexico......................................................... 131

Utah................................................................. 131

Arizona ............................................................. 132

Nevada.............................................................. 132

Idaho ............................................................... 134

Oregon .............................................................. 135

Washington ......................................................... 136

California............................................................ 136 ,
ILLUSTRATIONS,

Page.

PLATE I, II. Boundary between New York and Canada in St. Lawrence

River............................................... 14

III. Boundary between New York and Canada in Niagara

River............................................... 14

IV. Boundary between United States and Canada in St. Glair

and Detroit rivers ................ 1.................. 16

V, VI. Boundary between Michigan and Canada through St. Marys

River............................................... 16

y-rj /Maine, showing British and United States claims ...... . »

\Extract from Disturnell's map, 1847 ................... |

VIII-XII. Boundary between Maine and Canada .................. 20

XIII. Boundary between Maine, New Hampshire, and Canada. 20

XIV. Map of the United States, showing accessions of territory. 22 

XV, XVI. North boundary of Massachusetts ...................... 48

XVII, XVIII. Boundary between Vermont and New York............. 52

XIX. Boundary between Massachusetts and Rhode Island..... 58

XX. Boundary between Massachusetts and Connecticut....... 64

XXI. Boundary between Rhode Island and Connecticut....... 70

XXII. Boundary between Connecticut and New York.......... 74

XXIII /Historical diagram of New York.. .....................\

\Historical diagram of Virginia.........................j

 XXIV. Northeast boundary of New Jersey ..................... 80

XXV. Western and southern boundary of New York........... 82

XXVI-XXX. Boundary between Virginia and West Virginia.......... 94

XXXI, XXXII. Boundary between Virginia and Kentucky.............. 96

XXXIII. Boundary between Virginia, Tennessee, and North Carolina ................................................ 98

XXXIV-XXXVI. Boundary between North Carolina and Tennessee ....... 100

XXXVII /Historical diagram of Georgia .........................\

\Historical diagram of Mississippi....................../

XXXVIII /Historical diagram of Louisiana ....................... |

'(.Historical diagram of Texas.........................../

XXXIX /Historical diagram of Arkansas ...................... ."i

\Historical diagram of Ohio............................/

XL-XLII. Boundary between Kentucky and Tennessee ............ 114

XLIII. Historical diagram of Indiana.......................... 118

XLIV. Historical diagram of Illinois .......................... 118

XLV /Historical diagram of Michigan .......................\

'(.Historical diagram of Wisconsin.......................J

XLVI. Historical diagram of Missouri ......................... 122

XLVII /Historical diagram of Iowa ...........................\ 

\Historical diagram of Minnesota..._....._............./

XLVIII /Historical diagram of Kansas. .........................\

\Historical diagram of Nebraska ........................J

7
0 ILLUSTEATIONS.

Page. 

Pi ATF XLIX /Historical diagram of North Dakota and South Dakota..... .~i

\Historical diagram of Oklahoma Territory ................./

j /Historical diagram of New Mexico ........................\

(.Historical diagram of Utah ...............................J

TT /Historical diagram of Arizona. ............................\

(.Historical diagram of Nevada ..........-.........,. -...-./

LII. Historical diagram of Idaho................................. 134

LII I /Historical diagram of Oregon............................... !

^Historical diagram of Washington.........................J
LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL.

DEPAETMENT OF THE INTERIOR, 

UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY,

Washington, D. 0. , April 14,1900.

SIR: I have the honor to submit herewith a sketch of the boundaries 

of the United States, the several States, and the Territories, as defined 

by treaty, charter, or statute. Besides giving the present status of 

these boundaries I have endeavored to present an outline of the history 

of all important changes of territory, with the laws appertaining thereto. 

The work constitutes a revised and enlarged edition of Bulletin No. 

13, published in 1885.

Very respectfully, HENRY GANNETT,

Geographer. 

Hon. C. D. WALCOTT,

Director United States Geological Survey.

BOUNDARIES OF THE DOTTED STATES AND OF THE SEVERAL STATES AND 

TERRITORIES, WITH AN OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF ALL IMPORTANT 

CHANGES OF TERRITORY.

By .HENRY GANNETT.

CHAPTER I.

BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES, AND ADDITIONS 

TO ITS TERRITORY.

BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES, 

PROVISIONAL TREATY WITH GREAT BRITAIN.

The original limits of the United States were first definitely laid 

down in the provisional treaty made with Great Britain in 1782. The 

second article of that treaty defines its boundaries as follows:

From the northwest angle of Nova Scotia, viz, that angle which is formed by a lino 

drawn due north from the source of St. Croix river to the highlands; along the Highlands which divide those rivers that empty themselves into the river St. Lawrence, 

from those which fall into the Atlantic Ocean, to the northwesternmost head of Connecticut River; thence down along the middle of that river to the forty-fifth degree 

of north latitude ; from thence, hy a line due west on said latitude until it strikes 

the river Iroqnois or Cataraquy (St. Lawrence); thence along the middle of said 

river into Lake Ontario, through the middle of said lake until it strikes the communication hy water between that lake and Lake Erie ; thence along the middle of said 

communication into Lake Erie, through the middle of said lake until it arrives at the 

water communication between that lake and Lake Huron ; thence along the middle 

of said water communication into the Lake Huron; thence through the middle of 

said lake to the water communication between that lake and Lake Superior; thence 

through Lake Superior northward of the Isles Royal and Phelippeaux to the Long 

Lake; thence through the middle of said Long Lake, and the water communication 

between it and the Lake of the Woods, to the said Lake of the Woods; thence through 

the said lake to the most northwestern point thereof, and from thence on a due west 

course to the river Mississippi; thence by a line to be drawn along the middle of 

the said river Mississippi until it shall intersect the northernmost part of the thirty-first 

degree of north latitude. South by a line to be drawn due east from the determination of the line last mentioned, in the latitude of thirty-one degrees north of the 

Equator, to the middle of the river Apalachicola or Catahonche; thence along the 

middle thereof to its junction with the Flint River; thence strait to the head of 

St. Mary's River; and thence down along the middle of St. Mary's River to the Atlantic Ocean. East by a line to be drawn along the middle of the river St. Croix, 

from its mouth in the Bay of Fundy to its source, and from its source directly north 

to the aforesaid highlands which'divide the rivers that fall into the Atlantic Ocean 

from those which fall into the river St. Lawrence; comprehending all islands within 

twenty leagues of any part of the shores of the United States, and lying between lines 

to be drawn due east from the points where the aforesaid boundaries between Nova 

Scotia on the one part and East Florida on the other, shall respectively touch the Bay 

of Fundy and the Atlantic Ocean; excepting such islands as now are, or heretofore 

have been within the limits of the said province of Nova Scotia.

11
12 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [B0LL.17L

TREATY WITH SPAIN OF 1798.

The boundary between the United States and the Spanish Possessions, known as the Floridas, is reaffirmed in the treaty between the 

United States and Spain, made in 1795, in the following terms:

The southern boundary of the United States, which divides their territory from the 

Spanish colonies of East and West Florida, shall be designated by a line beginning 

on the river Mississippi, at the northernmost part of the thirty-first degree of latitude 

north of the equator, which from thence shall be drawn due east to the middle of the 

river Apalachicola or Catahouche, thence along the middle thereof to its junction 

with the Flint; thence straight to the head of St. Mary's Eiver, and thence down 

the middle thereof to the Atlantic Ocean.

DEFINITIVE TREATY WITH GREAT BRITAIN.

The definitive treaty of peace with Great Britain, concluded September 3,1783, defines the boundaries of the United States in terms similar 

to those of the provisional treaty.

The northern boundary became at once a fruitful source of dissension 

between the two countries. From the time of the conclusion of peace 

almost to the present day this line has been the subject of a series of 

treaties, commissions, and surveys for the purpose of interpreting its 

terms.

The following is in outline a history of the settlement of this boundary: 

TREATY OF LONDON, 1794.

The fourth article of the treaty of London, signed November 19,1794, 

provided that 

Whereas it is uncertain whether the river Mississippi extends so far to the northward as to be intersected by a line to be drawn due west from the Lake of the Woods 

in the manner mentioned in the treaty of peace between His Majesty and the United 

States, etc., the two parties will proceed by amicable negotiation to regulate the 

boundary line in that quarter.

This matter was not settled, however, until 1818. 

The fifth article of the same treaty makes provision for settling another 

doubtful point, as follows:

Whereas doubts have arisen what river was truly intended under the name of the 

river St. Croix mentioned in the said treaty of peace, and forming a part of the 

boundary therein described, that question shall he referred to the final decision of 

commissions to be appointed in the following manner, viz.

Here follow provisions that His Majesty and the President of the 

United States should each appoint a commissioner, and that these two 

commissioners should agree on a third, or, they failing to agree on the 

third, he was to be chosen by lot in their presence.

Which was the true St. Croix Eiver had been a matter of controversy 

between the governments of Massachusetts and Nova Scotia since the 

year 1764.

The commissioners appointed under the foregoing provisions decided, 

on the 25th of October, 1798, the river called Schoodiae and the northern branch thereof (called Cheputnaticook) to be the true river St. 

Croix, and that its source was at the northernmost headspring of the 

northern branch aforesaid. A monument was erected at chat spot under 

the direction of the commissioners. (See Memoirs of Northeastern 

Boundary, Gallatin, pages 7, 8.)
6ANNKTT.] NOETHEEN BOUNDAEY. 13

TREATY OP GHENT.

By the treaty of peace concluded at Ghent, December 24,1814, it was 

agreed to provide for a final adjustment of the boundaries described in 

the treaty of 1783, which had not yet been ascertained and determined, 

embracing certain islands in the Bay of Fundy and the whole of the 

boundary line from the source of the river St Croix to the most northwestern point of the Lake of the Woods.

By article 4 provision was made for a board of commissioners to settle 

the title to several islands in the Bay of Passamaquoddy, which is a part 

of the Bay of Fundy, and the island of Grand Menan in the said Bay 

of Fundy.

The fifth article made provision for a board of commissioners to settle 

the boundary from the source of the river St. Croix northward to the 

highland which divides those waters that empty themselves into the 

river St. Lawrence from those which fall into the Atlantic Ocean, 

thence along said highlands to the north westernmost head of Connecticut Eiver, thence down along the middle of that river to the forty-fifth 

degree of north latitude, thence due west on said latitude until it strikes 

the river Iroquois or Cataraquy (St. Lawrence).

The sixth and seventh articles provided for commissioners to continue the line to the northwestern point of the Lake of the Woods.

(For further details see treaty, Statutes at Large, vol. 8, pages 220-2.)

It was provided by this treaty that in case any of the boards of commissioners were unable to agree, they should make separately or jointly 

a report or reports to their respective Governments stating the points 

on which they differed, the grounds on which they based their respective 

opinions, etc.

These reports were to be referred to some friendly sovereign or state 

for arbitration.

The first and third boards of commissioners above mentioned came to 

an agreement, and those portions of the boundary were thus finally settled ; but the commission appointed under the fifth article, after sitting 

nearly five years, could not agree on any of the matters referred to them, 

nor even on a general map of the country exhibiting the boundaries 

respectively claimed by each party. They accordingly made separate 

reports to their Governments, stating the points on which they differed 

and the grounds upon which their respective opinions had been formed.

The first of these commissions awarded Moore, Dudley, and Frederick Islands to the United States, and all other islands in Passamaquoddy 

Bay, and the island of Grand Menan, to Great Britain.

The following is the text of the report of the third of these commissions which had under consideration that portion of the northern 

boundary between the point where the forty-fifth parallel of north latitude strikes the St. Lawrence and the point where the boundary reaches 

Lake Superior:
14 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

Decision of the commissioners under the sixth article of the treaty of Ghent, done at 

Utica, in the State of New York, 18th June, 1822.

We do decide and declare that the following-described line (which is more clearly indicated on a series of maps accompanying this report, exhibiting correct surveys and 

delineations of all the rivers, lakes, water communications, and islands embraced by 

the sixth article of the treaty of Ghent, by a black line shaded on the British side 

with red and on the American side with blue; and each sheet of which series of 

maps is identified by a certificate, subscribed by the commissioners,.and by the two 

principal surveyors employed by them) is the true boundary intended by the two beforementioned treaties, that is to say:

Beginning at a stone monument, erected by Andrew Eilicot, esq., in the year 1817, 

on the south bank or shore of the said river Iroquois, or Cataraqni (now called the 

St. Lawrence), which monument bears south 74° 45' west, and is 1,840 yards distant from the stone church in the Indian viDage of St. Regis, and indicates the point 

at which the forty-fifth parallel of north latitude strikes the said river; thence running north 35° 45' west into the river, on a line at right angles with the southern shore, to a point 100 yards south of the opposite island, called Cornwall Island; 

thence turning westerly and passing around the southern and western sides of said 

island, keeping 100 yards distant therefrom, and following the curvatures of its 

shores, to a point opposite to the northwest corner or angle of said island; thence 

to and along the middle of the main river until it approaches the eastern extremity 

of Barnhart's Island; thence northerly along the channel which divides the lastmentioned island from the Canada shore, keeping 100 yards distant from the island, 

until it approaches Sheik's Island; thence along the middle of the strait which divides 

Barnhart's and Sheik's Islands to the channel called the Long Sault, which separates 

the two last-mentioned islands from the lower Long Sault Island;,thence westerly 

(crossing the center of the last-mentioned channel) until it approaches within 100 

yards of the north shore of the Lower Sault Island; thence up the north branch of the 

river, keeping to the north of and near the Lower Sault Island, and also north of 

and near the Upper Sault, sometimes called Baxter's Island, and south of the two 

small islands marked on the map A and B, to the western extremity of the Upper 

Sault or Baxter's Island; thence, passing between the two islands called the Cats, 

to the middle of the river above; thence along the middle of the river, keeping to 

the north of the small islands marked C and D, and north also of Chrystler's Island, 

and of the small island next above it, marked E, until it approaches the northeast angle of Goose Neck Island; thence along the passage which divides the lastmentioned island fro mthe Canada shore, keeping 100 yards from the island to the 

upper end of the same; thence south of and near the two small islands called the Nut 

Islands; thence north of and near the island marked F, and also of the island called 

Dry or Smuggler's Island; thence passing between the islands marked G and H to the 

north of the island called Isle au Rapid Platt; thence along the north side of the lastmentioned island, keeping 100 yards from the shore, to the upper end thereof; thence 

along the middle of the river, keeping to the south of and near the islands called 

Coussin (or Tussin) and Presque Isle; thence up the river, keeping north of and near 

the several Gallop Isles numbered on the map I, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, and 10, and also 

of Tick, Tibbits, and Chimney Islands, and south of and near the Gallop Isles numbered 11, 12, and 13, and also of Duck, Drummond, and Sheep Islands ; thence along 

the middle of the river, passing north of island No. 14, south of 15 and 16, north of 17, 

south of 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, and 28, and north of 26 and 27; thence along the 

middle of the river, north of Gull Island and of the islands Nos. 29,32,33, 34,35, Bluff 

Island, and Nos. 39, 44, and 45, and to the south of Nos. 30, 31, 36, Grenadier Island, 

and Nos. 37, 38, 40,41, 42,43, 46, 47, and 48, until it approaches the east end of Well's 

Island; thence to the north of Well's Island, and along the strait which divides it
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. I

BOUNDARY BETWEEN NEW YORK AND CANADA IN ST. LAWRENCE RIVER.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. u

BOUNDARY BETWEEN .NEW YORK AND CANADA IN ST. LAWRENCE RIVER.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. Ill

JLct/ce Onf/yj-r.o

BOUNDARY BETWEEN NEW YORK AND CANADA IN NIAGARA RIVER.
GANNETT.] NORTHERN BOUNDARY. 15

from Rowe's Island, keeping to the north of the small islands NOB. 51.52,54,58,59, and 

61, and to the south of the small islands numbered and marked 49, 50, 53, 55, 57, 60, 

and H, until it approaches the northeast point of Grindstone Island; thence to the 

north of Grindstone Island, and keeping to the north also of the small islands Nos. 

63,65,67,68,70,72,73,74,75,76,77, and 78, and to the south of Nos. 62,64,66,69, and 71, 

until it approaches the southern point of Hickory Island; thence passing to the south 

of Hickory Island and of the two small islands lying near its southern extremity, numbered 79 and 80; thence to the south of Grand or Long Island, keeping near its southern 

shore, and passing to the north of Carlton Island, until it arrives opposite to the 

southwestern point of said Grand Island, in Lake Ontario; thence, passing to the 

north of Grenadier, Fox, Stony, and the Gallop Islands, in Lake Ontario, and to the 

south of and near the islands called the Ducks, to the middle of the said lake; thence 

westerly along the middle of said lake to a point opposite the mouth of the Niagara 

River; thence to and up the middle of the said river to the Great Falls; thence up 

the Falls through the point of the Horse Shoe, keeping to the west of Iris or Goat 

Island, and of the group of small islands at its head, and following the bends of the 

river so as to enter the strait between Navy and Grand Islands; thence along the 

middle of said strait to the head of Navy Island ; thence to the west and south of and 

near to Grand and Beaver I&lands, and to the west of Strawberry, Squaw, and Bird 

Islands to Lake Erie; thence southerly and westerly along the middle of Lake Erie in, 

a direction to enter the passage immediately south of Middle Island, being one of the 

easternmost of the group of islands lying in the western part of said lake; tbence 

along the said passage, proceeding to the north of Cunuingham's Island, of the three 

Bass Islands, and of the Western Sister, and to the south of the islands called the 

Hen and Chickens, and of the Eastern and Middle Sisters; thence to the middle of 

the mouth of the Detroit River in a direction to enter the channel which divides 

Bois Blanc and Sugar Islands; thence up the said channel to the west of Bois Blanc 

Island, and to the east of Sugar, Fox, and Stony Islands, until it approaches Fighting 

or Great Turkey Island; thence along the western side and near the shore of said 

last-mentioned island to the middle of the river above the same; thence along the 

middle of said river, keeping to the southeast of and near Hog Island, and to the 

northwest of and near the island Isle a la Pfiche, to Lake Saint Glair; thence through 

the middle of said lake in a direction to enter that month or channel of the river St. 

Glair, which is usually denominated the Old Ship Channel; thence along the middle 

of said channel, between Squirrel Island on the southeast and Herson's Island on the 

northwest, to the upper end of the last-mentioned island, which is nearly opposite 

to Point an Chenes, on the American shore; thence along the middle of the river 

Saint Glair, keeping to the west of and near the islands called Belle Riviere Islu 

and the Isle aux Cerfs, to Lake Huron; thence through the middle of Lake Huron in 

a direction to enter the strait or passage between Drnmmond's Island on the west 

and the Little Maniton Island on the east; thence through the middle of the passage which divides the two last-mentioned islands; thence, turning northerly and 

westerly, around the eastern and northern shores of Drnmmond's Island, and proceeding in a direction to enter the passage between the island of Saint Joseph's and the 

American shore, passing to the north of the intermediate islands Nos. 61,11, 10, 12, 

9, 6, 4, and 2, and to the south of those numbered 15, 13, 5, and I; thence up the 

said last-mentioned passage, keeping near to the island Saint Joseph's, and passing 

to the north and east of Isle a la Crosse and of the small islands numbered 16, 17,18, 

19, and 20, and to the south and west of those numbered 21, 22, and 23, until it 

strikes a line (drawn on the map with black ink and shaded on one side of the point 

of intersection with blue and on the other with red) passing across the river at the 

head of Saint Joseph's Island and at the foot of the Neebish Rapids, which line 

denotes the termination of the boundary directed to be run by the sixth article of 

the treaty of Ghent.

And the said commissioners do further decide and declare that all the islands lying 

in the rivers, lakes, and water communications between the before-described boundarv line and tjje adjacent shores of Upper Canada do, and each of them does, belong
16 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

to His Britannic Majesty, and that all the islands lying in the rivers, lakes, and water 

communications between the said boundary line and the adjacent shores of the United 

States or their territories do, and each of them does, belong to the United States of 

America, in conformity with the true intent of the second article of the said treaty of 

1783, and of the sixth article of the treaty of Ghent.

In accordance with the terms of this treaty, a survey was made of the 

St. Lawrence and the Great Lakes, and a map prepared. This was 

photolithograpbed and published, in 29 sheets, by the United States 

Light-House Board, in 1891.

By the second article of the convention with Great Britain 1818 

the boundary line was extended westward along the forty-ninth par. 

allel of latitude to the "Stony" (Rocky) Mountains, while beyond these 

mountains the treaty provided that the country should remain open to 

both parties. The terms of the treaty are as follows:

ARTICLE 2. It is agreed that a line drawn from the most northwestern point of the 

Lake of the Woods along the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude, or if the said 

point shall not be in the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude, then that a line drawn 

from the said point due north or south, as the case may be, until the said line shall 

intersect the said parallel of north latitude, and from the point of such intersection 

due west along and with the said parallel, shall be the line of demarkation between 

the territories of the United States and those of His Britannic Majesty, and that the 

said line shall form the northern boundary of the said territories of the United States 

and the southern boundary of the territories of His Britannic Majesty from the Lake 

of the Woods to the Stony Mountains.

ARTICLE 3. Jt is agreed that any country that may be claimed by either party on 

the northwest coast of America, westward of the Stony Mountains, shall, together 

with its harbours, bays, and creeks, and the navigation of all rivers within the same, 

be free and open, for the term of ten years from the date of the signature of the present convention, to the vessels, citizens, and subjects of the two powers; it being well 

understood that this agreement is not to be construed to the prejudice of any claim 

which either of the two high contracting parties may have to any part of the said 

country, nor shall it be taken to affect the claims of any other power or state to any 

part of the said country; the only object of the high contracting parties in that respect being to prevent disputes and differences amongst themselves.

In 1824 negotiations were resumed between the two countries for the 

settlement, among other things, of the boundary west of the Rocky 

Mountains, but no conclusion was reached 5 the claim of the English 

Government being that the boundary line should follow the forty-ninth 

parallel westward to the point where this parallel strikes the great 

northwestern branch of Columbia River, thence down the middle of that 

river to the Pacific Ocean.

In 1826 negotiations were resumed, and several compromises were 

proposed by both parties, but without satisfactory results. After this 

the whole matter remained in abeyance until the special mission of Lord 

Ashburton to this country in 1842.

Meanwhile the unsettled questions regarding the northeastern boundary again came up.

The case having reached that stage at which it became necessary to 

refer the points of difference to a friendly sovereign or state, the two 

powers found it expedient to regulate the proceedings and make provisions in relation to such reference, and on the 29th September, 1827,, 

concluded a convention to that effect.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. IV

BOUNDARY BETWEEN UNITED STATES AND CANADA''lN ST. CLAIR AND DETROIT RIVERS.
U. 6. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. V

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MICHIGAN AND CANADA THROUGH ST. MARYS RIVER.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. vi

zs'

C M I P P E W A

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MICHIGAN AND CANADA THROUGH ST. MARYS RIVER.
GANNETT.] NOETHEEN BOUNDAET, 17

The respective claims of the United States and Great Britain were as 

follows, viz:

Boundary claimed by United States. Prom the source of the river St. 

Oroix (a point of departure mutually acknowledged) the boundary should 

be a due north line for about 140 miles, crossing the river St. John at 

about 76 miles. At about 97 miles it reaches a ridge or highland which 

divides tributary streams of the river St. John, which falls into the Bay 

of Fundy, from the waters of the river Eistigouche, which falls through 

the Bay des Chaleurs into the Gulf of St. Lawrence. In its further 

course the said due north line, after crossing several upper branches of 

the river Eistigouche, reaches, at about 140 miles, the highlands which 

divide the waters of the said river Eistigouche from the tributary 

streams of the river Metis, which falls into the river St. Lawrence.

Thence the line should run westerly and southwesterly along the highlands which divide the sources of the several rivers (from the Metis to 

the St. Francis) that empty themselves into the river St. Lawrence from 

the sources of the tributaries of the rivers Eistigouche, St. John, Penobscot, Kennebec, and Connecticut, all which either mediately or immediately fall into the Atlantic Ocean.

Boundary claimed by Great Britain. From the source of the river St. 

Oroix the boundary should be a due north line about 40 miles to a point 

at or near Mars Hill; thence it should run westerly about 115 miles along 

the highlands that divide the sources of the tributaries of the river St. 

John from the sources of the river Penobscot to a spot called Metjarmette Portage, near the source of the river Chaudiere.

From this point the line coincides with tifoe line claimed by the United 

States until the northwesternmost head of the Connecticut Eiver is 

reached. Great Britain claimed one of several small streams to be the 

north westernmost tributary of the Connecticut Eiver, and the United 

States another.

ARBITRATION BY KING OF THE NETHERLANDS.

v The King of the Netherlands was selected in 1829 by the two Governments as the arbiter, and each laid before him, in conformity with 

the provisions of the convention, all the evidence intended to be brought 

in support of its claim, and two separate statements of the respective 

cases. These four statements, which embrace the arguments at large of 

each party, respectively, have been printed, but not published (1840).

The.aAvard of the King of the Netherlands, made in 1831, was as follows, viz:

*******

We are of the opinion that it will be suitable (il conviendra) to adopt as the boundary of the two states a line drawn due north from the source of the river St. Croix 

to the point where it intersects the middle of the thalweg of the river St. John; 

thence the middle of the thahveg of that river, ascending it to the point where the 

river St. Francis empties itself into the river St. John; thence the middle of 

the thalweg of the river Saint Francis, ascending it to the source of its southwestBull. 171 2
18 BOUNDA&TES OF THE TTNTTET) STATES. [BUM, 171.

ernmost braiich, which source we indicate on the Map A by the letter X, authenticated by the signature of our minister of foreign affairs; thence in a line drawn due 

west to the point where it unites with the line claimed by the United States of 

America and delineated on the Map A; thence said line to the point at which, 

according to said map, it coincides with' that claimed by Great Britain, and thence 

the line traced on the map by the two powers to the northwesternmost source of 

Connecticut River.

* * * # * #

We are of the opinion that the stream situated farthest to the northwest, among 

those which fall into the northernmost of the three lakes, the last of which bears 

the name of Connecticut Lake, must be considered as the northwesternmost head of

Connecticut River.

* ***** *

We are of the opinion that it will be suitable (il conviendra') to proceed to fresh 

operations to measure the observed latitude in order to mark out the boundary from 

river Connecticut along the parallel of the forty-fifth degree of north latitude to the 

river Saint Lawrence, named in the treaties Iroquois or Cataraquy, in such a manner, 

however, that, in all cases, at the place called Rouse's Point the territory of the United States of America shall extend to the fort erected at that place, and shall include

said fort and its kilometrical radius (rayon kilonwtrique).

* * * * » * *

However disposed the Government of the United States might have 

been to acquiesce in the decision of the arbiter, it had not the power 

to change the boundaries of a State without the consent of the State. 

Against that alteration the State of Maine entered a solemn protest by 

the resolutions of 19th January, 1832. And the Senate of the United 

States did accordingly refuse to give its assent to the award.

The arbitration of the King of the Netherlands having failed, fruitless negotiations ensued for a period of eleven years. Unsuccessful attempts were made to conclude an agreement preparatory to another 

arbitration. The subject became a matter of great irritation, collisions 

occurred in the contested territory, and for a time it seemed certain 

that the controversy would result in war between the two powers. In 

1842, however, Great Britain gave unequivocal proof of her desire for 

the preservation of peace, and an, amicable arrangement of the matter 

at issue, by the special mission of Lord Ashburton to the United 

States. The subject of this mission was the settlement, not only of the 

northeastern boundary, but the northern boundary west of the Eocky 

Mountains. Kegarding this object of his mission, Lord Ashburton's 

instructions gave as the ultimatum of the English Government the 

boundary as above claimed (p. 16), and, naturally, his mission had no 

result, as far as this portion of the boundary was concerned.

An agreement was reached, however, in regard to the northeastern 

boundary, which, the consent of the State of Maine having been obtained, was embodied in the treaty concluded August 9,1842.

TREATY WITH GREAT BRITAIN, 1842.

The folio whig is the text of the portion of this treaty relating to the 

boundary:

ARTICLE I. It is hereby agreed and declared that the line of boundary shall be as 

follows: Beginning at the monument at the source of the river St. Croix, as desig-
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. VII

NORTHERN BOUNDARY OF MAINE, SHOWING UNITED 

STATES AND BRITISH CLAIMS.

PORTION OF DISTURNELL'S MAP OF SOUTHWESTERN BOUNDARY, 1847 

(SEE PAGES 25-26).
GANNETT.] NORTHEASTERN BOUNDARY. 19

nated and agreed to by the commissioners under the fifth article of the treaty of 1794, 

between the Governments of the United States and Great Britain; thence north, following the exploring lino run and marked by the surveyors of the two Governments 

in the years 1817 and 1818, under the fifth article of the treaty of Ghent, to its intersection with the river St. John, and to the middle of the channel thereof; thence 

up the middle of the main channel of the said river St. John, to the mouth of the 

river Saint Francis; thence up the middle of the channel of the said river fit. 

Francis, and of the lakes through which it flows, to the outlet of the Lake Pohenagaraook ; thence southwesterly, in a straight line, to a point on the northwest branch 

of the river St. John, which point shall be ten miles distant from the main branch 

of the St. John, in a straight line, and in the nearest direction, but if the said point 

shall be found to be less than seven miles from the nearest point of the summit or 

crest of the highlands that divide those rivers which empty themselves into the river 

St. Lawrence from those which fall into the river St. John, there the said point 

shall be made to recede down the said northwest branch of the river St. John, to a 

point seven miles in a straight line from the said summit or crest; thence in a straight 

line, in a course about south, eight degrees west, to the point where the parallel of

latitude 46° 25' north intersects the southwest branch of the St. John's; thence 

southerly, by the said branch, to the source thereof in the highlands at the Metjarmette portage; thence down along the said highlands which divide the waters which 

empty themselves into the river Saint Lawrence from those which fall into the Atlantic 

Ocean, to the head of Hall's stream; thence down the middle of said stream till the 

line thus run intersects the old line of boundary surveyed and marked by Valentine 

and Collins, previously to the year 1774, as the 45th degree of north latitude, and 

which has been known and understood to be the line of actual division between the 

States of New York and Vermont on one side, and the British province of Canada on 

the other; and from said point of intersection, west, along the said dividing line, as 

heretofore known and understood, to the Iroquois or St. Lawrence River.

AKTICLE II. It is moreover agreed that, from the place where the joint commissioners terminated their labors under the sixth article of the treaty of Ghent, to-wit, 

at a point in the Neebish channel, near Muddy Lake, the line shall run into and along 

the ship channel, between St. Joseph and Saint Tammany islands, to the division 

of the channel at or near the head of St. Joseph's Island; thence turning eastwardly 

and northwardly around the lower end of St. George's or Sugar Island, and followng the middle of the channel which divides St. George's from St. Joseph's Island; 

thence up the east Neebish channel, nearest to St. George's Island, through the middle of Lake George; thence west of Jonas' Island, into St. Mary's River, to a point 

in the middle of that river, about one mile above St. George's or Sugar Island, so 

as to appropriate and assign the said island to the United States; thence, adopting the line traced on the maps by the commissioners, through the river St. Mary and 

Lake Superior, to a point north of He Royale, in said lake, one hundred yards to the 

north and east of He Chapeau, which last mentioned island lies near the northeastern 

point of He Royale, where the line marked by the commissioners terminates; and 

from the last-mentioned point, southwesterly, through the middle of the sound between He Royale and the northwestern mainland, to the mouth of Pigeon River, and 

up the said river, to and through the north and south Fowl Lakes, to the lakes of the 

height of land between Lake Superior and the Lake of the Woods; thence along the 

water communication to Lake Saisaginaga, and through that lake; thence to and 

through Cypress Lake, Lac clu Bois Blanc Lac la Croix, Little Vermillion Lake, and 

Lake Namecan, and through the several smaller lakes, straits, or streams, connecting 

the lakes here mentioned, to thatpoint in Lac la Pluie,or Rainy Lake,at the Chaudiere 

Falls, from which the commissioners traced the line to the most northwestern point 

of the Lake of the Woods; thence, along the said line, to the said most northwestern 

point, being in latitude 49° 23' 55" north, and in longitude 95° 14' 38" west from the 

observatory at Greenwich; thence, according to existing treaties, due south to ita in-
20 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

tersection with the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude, and along that parallel to 

the Rocky Mountains. It being understood that all the water communications and all 

the usual portages along the line from Lake Superior to the Lake of the Woods, and 

also Grand Portage, from the shore of Lake Superior to the Pigeon River, as now 

actually used, shall be free and open to the use of the citizens and subjects of both

countries.

*#*#*##

ARTICLE VII. It is further agreed that the channels in the river St. Lawrence, on 

both sides of the Long Sault islands, and of Barnhart Island; tbe channels in the river 

Detroit, on both sides of the island Bois Blanc, and between that island and both the 

American and Canadian shores, and all the? several channels and passages between 

the various islands lying near the junction of the river St. Glair with the lake of that 

name, shall be equally free and open to the ships, vessels, and boats of both parties.

Between 1843 and 1846 there was considerable negotiation regarding the boundary west of the Eocky Mountains, resulting finally in the 

Webster-Ashburtou treaty, which defined the boundary as far west as 

the straits of Juan de Fuca. The following is that portion of the treaty 

which defines the boundary.

WEBSTER-ASHBUKTON TREATY WITH GREAT BRITAIN, 1846.

ARTICLE I. From the point on the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude, where the 

boundary laid down in existing treaties and conventions between the United States 

and Great Britain terminates, the line of boundary between the territories of the 

United States and those of Her Britannic Majesty shall be continued westward along 

the said forty-ninth parallel of north latitude to the middle of the channel which 

separates the continent from Vancouver's Island, and thence southerly through the 

middle of the said channel, and of Fuca's Straits to the Pacific Ocean: Provided, 

however; That the navigation of the whole of the said channel and straits south of 

the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude remain free and open to both parties.

ARTICLE II. From the point at which the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude 

shall be found to intersect the great northern branch of the Columbia River, the navigation of the said branch shall be free and open to the Hudson's Bay Company, and to 

all British subjects trading with the same, to the point where the said branch meets 

the main stream of the Columbia, and thence down the said main stream to the ocean, 

with free access into and through the said river or rivers, it being understood that all 

the usual portages along the line thus described shall, in like manner, be free and 

open. In navigating the said river, or rivers, British subjects, with their goods and 

produce, shall be treated on the same footing as citizens of the United States; it being, however, always understood that nothing in this article shall be construed as 

preventing, or intending to prevent, the Government of the United States from making 

any regulations respecting the navigation of the said river or rivers not inconsistent 

with the present treaty.

The above treaty extended the line westward from the Eocky Mountains to the Pacific along the forty-ninth parallel of latitude. This settled the northern boundary with the exception of the islands and passages in the straits of Georgia and of Juan de Fuca, the English claiming that the boundary should properly run through the Eosario strait, 

the most eastern passage, while the United States claimed that it should 

naturally follow the Strait of Haro.

This matter was finally settled by a reference to the Emperor of Germany as an arbitrator, who decided it in favor of the United States on
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. VIII

" *%&*-< a

0

0

1-

tf)

0

0

(L

^*

O

<

Z

U

}

 t

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 1.71 PL. IX

6Q*25' o.

68*00'

esas'

69"05 9

69°OS'

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. X

69^3'

4/20'

69°*O'

69°40'

 46°4S'

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL, XI

46*15

7O'OO'

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XII

*5°20'

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XIII

70°50'

45*20'

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE, NEW HAMPSHIRE AND CANADA.
CJANNRTT.] LOUISIANA PURCHASE. 21

the 21st of October, 1872, thus finally disposing of our boundary with 

Great Britain.

ADDITIONS TO THE TERRITORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 

LOUISIANA PUKCIIASE.

The entire basin of the Mississippi, with much of the coast region of 

the Gulf of Mexico, which was subsequently known as the territory of 

Louisiana, was originally claimed by France by virtue of discovery and 

occupation. .

In 1712 France made a grant to Antoine cle Crozat, of the exclusive 

right to the trade of this region. As this grant makes the first, and 

indeed, the only, statement of the limits of this vast region, as they were 

understood by France, a portion of it is here introduced.

We have by these presents signed with our hand, authorized, and do authorize the 

said Sieur Crozat to carry on exclusively the trade in all the territories by us possessed, and bounded by New Mexico and by those of the English in Carolina, all the 

establishments, ports, harbors, rivers, and especially the port and harbor of Dauphin 

Island, formerly called Massacre Island, the river St. Louis, formerly called the 

Mississippi, from the seashore to the Illinois, together with the river St. Philip, 

formerly called the Missouries River, and the St. .lerorne, formerly called the Wabash 

(the Ohio), with all the countries, territories, lakes in the land, and the rivers emptying directly or indirectly into that part of the river St. Louis. All the said territories, countries, rivers, streams, and islands wo will to be and remain comprised 

under the name of the government of Louisiana, which shall be dependent on the 

General Government of Now Franco and remain subordinate to it, and we will, 

moreover, that all the territories which we possess on this side of the Illinois be 

united, as far ;is need be, to the General Government of New France and form a part 

thereof, reserving to ourself, nevertheless, to increase, if we judge proper, the extent 

of the government of the said country of Louisiana

From this it appears that Louisiana was regarded by France as comprising the drainage basin of the Mississippi at least as far north as 

the mouth of the Illinois, with those of all its branches which enter it 

below this point, including the Missouri, but excluding that portion in 

the Southwest claimed by Spain. It is, moreover, certain that the area 

now comprised in Washington, Oregon, and Idaho was not included.

Crozat surrendered this grant in 1717.

On November 3, 1762, France ceded this region to Spain, defining it 

only as the province of Louisiana. A few months later, on February 10, 

1763, by the treaty of peace between Great Britain, France, and Spain, 

the western boundary of the former's possessions in the New World 

was placed in the center of the Mississippi River, thus reducing the area 

of Louisiana by the portion east of the Mississippi Eiver. Thus by 

these two treaties France disposed of her possessions in North 

America, dividing them between Great Britain and Spain. The limit 

set between their possessions was given as the Mississippi, the river 

Iberville, and lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain.

Great Britain then proceeded to subdivide her share of this terri-
22 BOUND ABIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

tory. The area south of a meridian through the mouth of Yazoo 

River aud west of Apalachicola River she called West Florida; the 

region east thereof and south of the present north boundary of Florida 

received the name of East Florida. For the following twenty years, 

i. e., up to 1783, these boundaries and names remained undisturbed. 

In the latter year, by the treaty of peace with the United States at the 

close of the Revolution, Great Britain reduced the area of West 

Florida by the cession of that portion north of the thirty-first parallel 

to the United States. In the same year she gave East Florida and 

what remained of West Florida to Spain, and in Spam's possession 

they remained until ceded to the United States in 1819.

Meantime, in 1800, by the secret treaty of San Ildefonso, Spain 

promised to return Louisiana to France. In the language of the 

treaty, she pledged herself to return to France the " Province of 

Louisiana, with the same extent it now has in the hands of Spain, and 

that it had when Spain possessed it, aud such as it should be after the 

treaties subsequently entered into between Spain aud other States."

Immediately after this transfer became known, on November 30, 

1802, measures were set on foot by President Jefferson for securing in 

some way free access to the sea by way of the Mississippi River. Circumstances favored this negotiation. Bonaparte was at that time in 

almost daily expectation of a declaration of war by Great Britain, in 

which case the first act of the latter would be to seize the mouth of 

the Mississippi, and with it the province of Louisiana. Under these 

circumstances Bonaparte offered to sell the province to the United 

States, and the offer was promptly accepted. The consideration was 

60,000,000 francs and the assumption by the United States of the 

"French spoliation claims," which were estimated to amount to 

$3,750,000.

The treaty of cession, which bears date April 30,1803, describes the 

territory only as being the same as ceded by Spain to France by the 

treaty of San Ildefonso.

From this it appears that the territory sold to the United States 

comprised that part of the drainage basin of the Mississippi which lies 

west of the course of the river, with the exception of such parts as 

were then held by Spain. The want of precise definition of limits in 

the treaty was not objected to by the American commissioners, as they 

probably foresaw that this very indefiuiteuess might prove of service 

to the United States in future negotiations with other powers. In 

fact, the claim of the United States to the area now comprised in 

Oregon, Washington, and Idaho in the negotiations with Great Britain 

regarding the northwestern boundary, was ostensibly based, not only 

upon prior occupation and upon purchase from -Spain, but also upon 

the alleged fact that this area formed part of the Louisiana purchase. 

That this claim was baseless is shown not only by what has been 

already detailed regarding the limits of the purchase, but also by the
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL.XIV

SHOWING

2 S SIGNS OF TERRITORY
GANNETT.] LOUISIANA PURCHASE FLORIDA. 23

direct testimony of the French plenipotentiary, M. Barbe" Marbois. 

Some twenty years after the purchase he published a work upon 

Louisiana, in which he detailed at some length the negotiations which 

preceded the purchase, and, referring to this question said: "The 

shores of the western of.eau were certainly not comprised in the cession, but already the United States are established there."

There is also contained in this work a map of the country between 

the Mississippi and the Pacific, on which the extent of Louisiana to 

the westward is indicated by a line drawn on the one hundred and tenth 

meridian, which is not far from the western limit of the drainage basin 

of the Mississippi in Wyoming and Montana. That part of the country now comprised in Oregon, Washington, and Idaho, which, it has 

been claimed, formed part of the purchase, bears the following legend: 

"Territories and countries occupied by the United States, following 

the treaty of cession of Louisiana."

From this it appears that the northwestern limits of the Louisiana 

purchase can no longer be a matter of discussion; but although the 

United States certainly did not purchase Oregon, as a part of Louisiana, it is no less certain that that great area west of the Eocky Mountains fell into their hands as a direct consequence of such purchase.

FLORIDA PURCHASE.

The second addition to the territory of the United States consisted 

of the Floridas, purchased from Spain on February 22,1819. From 

the date of the Louisiana purchase, in 1803, the territory bounded by 

the Mississippi River on the west, the Perdido on the east, the parallel 

of 31° on the north, and the Gulf on the south had been in dispute 

between the two countries. During a part of this time it had been 

practically in the possession of the United States.

The clause quoted above from the treaty of San Ildefonso was interpreted by Jefferson and others in this country to mean the inclusion of 

West Florida. Their reasoning was this: In 1800 Spain owned West 

Florida; West Florida was once a part of Louisiana; in 1800 Spain 

re-ceded Louisiana to France; she therefore re-ceded West Florida 

with it.

Spain, however, held that this was merely a treaty of recession, by 

which she gave back to France what France had given to her in 1762. 

Since in 1762 she did not own West Florida, she could not, therefore, 

have re-ceded it to France.

As to this matter, Marbois, the French plenipotentiary, was very 

positive in stating that West Florida formed no part of the Louisiana 

purchase, and that the southeastern boundary of the latter was the 

river Iberville and lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain.

Immediately after the Louisiana purchase the claim was made by 

the United States that it included most of West Florida, and also a 

part of the Texas coast, but this was not entertained by Spain. In 

1810 a revolution was effected in that part of West Florida lying west
24 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES.

of Pearl River, and application was made for annexation to the United 

States. The governor of Louisiana, under instructions from Washington, at once took possession, but immediately a counter revolution 

was organized against him, which was put down by force of arms, and 

in 1812 this part of West Florida was annexed to the State of Louisiana. 

Meantime, the insurrection spread eastward in West Florida, and, 

although put down by Spanish authorities, the movement received the 

sympathy of the United States, which passed a secret act authorizing 

the President, under certain specified contingencies, to use force in 

taking possession of the Floridas. In 1812 that portion of West Florida 

lying between Perdido and Pearl rivers was annexed to the Territory 

of Mississippi.

This purchase settled these conflicting claims.

The following is the clause in the treaty with Spain ceding the Floridas which defines the cession:

ART. 2. His Catholic Majesty cedes to the United States, in full property and sovereignty, all the territories which belong to him, situated to the eastward of the 

Mississippi, known by the name of East and West Florida, the adjacent islands 

dependent upon said province, etc.

A further article in this treaty defines the boundary between the 

United States and the Spanish possessions in the Southwest, as follows:

The boundary line between the two countries, west of the Mississippi, shall begin 

on the Gulf of Mexico, at the mouth of the river Sabine, in the sea, continuing 

north, along the western bank of that river, to tho thirty-second degree of latitude, 

thence by a line due north to the degree of latitude where it strikes the Rio Roxo of 

Nachitoches, or Red River; then following the course of the Rio Roxo to the degree 

of longitude 100 west from London, or about 23° west of Washington; then crossing 

tho said Rio Roxo and running thence, by a line due north, to the River Arkansas; 

thence, following the course of the southern bank of the Arkansas, to its source in 

latitude 42 north; and thence by that parallel of latitude to the South Sea, the 

whole being as laid down in Melish's map of the United States, published at Philadelphia, improved to the 1st of January, 1818. But .if the source of the Arkansas 

River shall be found to fall north or south of latitude 42, then the line shall run from 

the said source due south or north,.as the case may be, till it meets the said parallel 

of latitude 42. and thence along the said parallel to the South Sea, all the islands in 

the Sabine and the said Red and Arkansas rivers, throughout the course thus described, to belong to the United States; but the use of the waters, and tho navigation of the Sabine to the sea, and of the said rivers Roxo and Arkansas throughout 

the extent of the said boundary on their respective banks shall be common to the 

respective inhabitants of both nations.

TEXAS ACCESSION.

The next acquisition of territory was that of the Eepublic of Texas, 

which was admitted as a State on December 29, 1845. The area which 

Texas brought into the Union was limited as follows, as defined by the 

Eepublic of Texas, December 19, 1836:

Beginning at the mouth of the Sabine River and running west along the Gulf of 

Mexico three leagues from laud to the mouth of the Rio Graude, thence up the principal stream of that river to its source, thence due north to the forty-second degree 

of north latitude, thence along the boundary line as denned in the treaty between 

Spain and the United States, to the beginning.
OANNETT.f FIRST MEXICAN CESSION. 25

FIRST JHKXlt'AN CESSION.

lu 1848 a further addition was made to our territory by ttie treaty of 

Guadalupe-Hidalgo. This added to the country the area of California, 

Nevada, Utah, and parts of Colorado, Arizona, and New Mexico, while 

the (ladsden purchase, which was effected in 1853, added the remUiniler 

of Arizona and another part of New Mexico.

The treaty of Guadalupe-Hidalgo was concluded February 2, 1848, 

and proclaimed July 4,1848. The clauses in it defining our acquisition 

of territory are as follows:

ARTICLE V. The boundary line between the two Republics shall commence in the 

Gulf of Mexico, three leagues from land, opposite the mouth of the Rio Grande, 

otherwise called the Rio Bravo del Norte, or opposite the mouth of its deepest branch, 

if it should have more than one branch, emptying into the sea; from thence up the 

middle of that river, following the deepest channel where it has raoro than one, to the

point where it strikes the southern boundary of New Mexico; thence westwardly 

along the whole southern boundary of New Mexico (which runs north of the town 

called Paso) to its western termination; thence northward along the western line of 

New Mexico until it intersects the first branch of the river Gila (or if it should not 

intersect any branch of that river, then to the point on the said line nearest to such 

branch, and thence in a direct lino to the same); thence down the middle of the said 

branch and of the said river until it empties into the Rio Colorado; thence across the 

Rio Colorado, following the division line between Upper and Lower California, to the 

Pacific Ocean.

The southern and western limits of New Mexico, mentioned in this article, are those 

laid clown in the map entitled, "Map of the United Mexican States as organized and 

defined by various acts of the Congress of said Republic, and constructed according 

to the best authorities. Revised edition. Published ;it New York, in 1847, by J. Disturnell;" of which map a copy is added to this treaty, bearing the signatures and 

seals of the undersigned plenipotentiaries. And in order to preclude all difficulty in 

tracing upon the ground the limit separating Upper fiom Lower California, it is 

agreed that the said limit shall consist of a straight line drawn from the middle of 

the Rio Gila, where it unites with the Colorado, to a point on the const of the Pacific 

Ocean, distant one marine league due south of the southernmost point of the port of 

San Diego, according to the plan of said port made in the year 1782, by Don Juan 

Pantoja, second sailing master of the Spanish fleet, and published at Madrid in the 

year 1802, in the atlas to the voyage of the schooners Sutil and Mexicana; of which 

plan a copy is hereunto added, signed, and sealed by the respective plenipotentiaries.

Much difficulty followed in the interpretation of this treaty. A joint 

commission of the two Governments was formed, consisting of a commissioner and a chief surveyor from each. They were instructed that 

any decision upon the interpretation of the treaty must be agreed to 

unanimously. The most important question coming before the commission for decision concerned the location and extent of the south boundary of New Mexico. Here, unfortunately, the Disturnell map left room 

for broad difference in opinion. The town called Paso is incorrectly 

located upon the map to the extent of nearly half a degree of latitude, 

or, in other words, the parallels of latitude are misplaced to this extent, 

so that if the position of the south boundary of New Mexico be accepted - 

with reference to the nearest parallel of latitude, it is half a degree 

farther north than it would be if its position were measured from the 

town of Paso.
26 BOUND ABIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

In the absence of the chief surveyor the other three members of the 

commission, including Mr. J. E. Bartlett, United States commissioner, 

agreed to accept the position of the south boundary of New Mexico as 

shown by the projection lines of the map; to run a line in this latitude 

3 degrees west from the Rio Grande, and from the end of this line to 

run north until a branch of Gila River was intersected. In accordance 

with this decision a durable monument was erected on the bank of the 

Rio Grande, in latitude 32° 22', and the line was run a degree and a half 

to the westward. At this time the chief surveyor arrived, learned what 

had been done, and made a vigorous protest against this interpretation 

of the map. This protest, backed by Major Emory, the chief astronomer, caused a sudden stoppage of the work of running the line and the 

repudiation of the agreement by the United States Government. Negotiations followed, but no agreement was reached until in 1853 the whole 

matter was taken out of court by the Gadsden purchase.

OADSDEN PUUCHASE.

Subsequently, on December 30,1853, a second purchase was made of 

Mexico, consisting of the strip of land lying south of the Gila River, 

in New Mexico and Arizona. The boundaries as established by this, 

known as the Gadsden purchase, were as follows:

ARTICLE I. The Mexican Republic agrees to designate the following as her true 

limits with the United States for the future: Retaining the same dividiug line between the two Californias as already defined and established, according to the fifth 

article of the treaty of Guadalupe-Hidalgo, the limits between the two Republics shall 

be as follows: Beginning in the Gulf of Mexico, three leagues from land, opposite the 

mouth of the Rio Grande, as provided in the fifth article of the treaty of GuadalupeHidalgo ; thence, as defined in the said article, up the middle of that river to the point 

where the parallel of 31° 47' north latitude crosses the same; thence due west one

hundred miles; thence south to the parallel of 31° 20' north latitude; thence along the

said parallel of 31° 20' to the one hundred and eleventh meridian of longitude west 

of Greenwich; thence in a straight line to a point on the Colorado River twenty 

English miles below the junction of the Gila and Colorado rivers; thence up the 

middle of the said river Colorado until it intersects the present line between the 

United States and Mexico.

In the year following a commission was appointed for surveying and 

marking this line, under the United States commissioner, Maj. W. H. 

Emory. The line was run and marked in the year 1855, and the report 

was transmitted in the following year.

As settlement increased in the territory which this line traverses the 

fact was developed that the line was insufficiently marked. Some of 

the monuments had disappeared and in many places there were great 

extents of country in which no monuments had ever been placed, so that 

the necessity became apparent for rerunning and marking of the line. 

For this purpose a commission was created in 1891, the United States 

members of which were Col. J. W. Barlow and Capt. D. D. Gaillard, 

Corps of Engineers, U. S. A., and Mr. A. T. Mosman of the United 

States Coast and Geodetic Survey. Under this commission the line
GANNETT.] GADSDEN PURCHASE ALASKA. 27

was recovered from the original monuments as far as possible, and 

between these monuments was rerun and fully and-durably marked. 

The report, with maps, profiles, and illustrations of the monuments, was 

published in 1899.

ALASKA PURCHASE.

Alaska was purchased from Eussia, the treaty of purchase having 

been signed on March 30, 1867, and proclaimed June 20, 1867. The 

boundaries of the territory are described in the accompanying quotation from the treaty:

Commencing from the southernmost point of the island called Prince of Wales 

Island, which point lies in the parallel of 54° 40" north latitude, and between the 

one hundred and thirty-first and one hundred and thirty-third degree of west longitude (meridian of Greenwich), the said Hue shall ascend to the north along the 

channel called Portland Channel as far as the point of the continent where it strikes 

the fifty-sixth degree of north latitude; from this last-mentioned point the line of 

dernarkation shall follow the summit of the mountains situated parallel to the coast 

as far as the point of intersection of the one hundred and forty-first degree of west 

longitude (of the same meridian); and, finally, from the said point of intersection 

the said meridian line of the one hundred and forty-first degree in its prolongation 

as far as the Frozen Ocean.

IAr. With reference to the line of demarkation laid down in the preceding article 

it is understood 

1st. That the island called Prince of Wales Island shall belong wholly to Eussia 

(now, by this cession, to the United States).

2d. That whenever the summit of the mountains which extend in a direction parallel to the coast from the fifty-sixth degree of north latitude to the point of intersection of the one hundred and forty-first degree of west longitude shall prove to be 

at the distance of more than ten marine leagues from the ocean, the limit between 

the British possessions and the line of coast which is to belong to Russia, as above 

mentioned (that is to say, the limit to the possessions ceded by this convention), 

shall be formed by a lino parallel to the winding of the coast, and which shall never 

exceed the distance of ten marine leagues therefrom.

The western limit within which the territories and dominion conveyed are contained passes through a point in Behring's Straits on the parallel of 65° 30' north 

latitude at its intersection by the meridian which passes midway between the 

islands of Krusenstern or Ignalook and the island of Ratmanoff or Noonerbook, 

and proceeds due north without limitation into the same Frozen Ocean.

The same western limit, beginning at the same initial point, proceeds thence in 

a course nearly southwest through Behring's Straits and Behring's Sea, so as to pass 

midway between the northwest point of the island of Saint Lawrence and the southeast point of Cape Choukotski to the meridian of one hundred and seventy-two west 

longitude; thence from the intersection of that meridian in a southwesterly direction, so as to pass midway between the island of Attore and the Copper Island ofthe Kormandorski couplet or group, in the North Pacific Ocean, to the meridian of 

one hundred and ninety-three degrees west longitude, so as to include in the territory conveyed the whole of the Aleutian Islands west of that meridian.

The consideration paid for Alaska was $7,200,000 in gold.

There is no possibility of a misinterpretation of the language of the 

above treaty concerning the portion of the boundary running along the 

one hundred and forty-first meridian from the shores of the Arctic 

Ocean to the neighborhood of the coast near Mount St. Elias, and in
28 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

recent years points upon this boundary, notably at the crossing of the 

Yukon, have been established by the United States and Canadian surveyors by astronomic means and marked.

Concerning the remaining portion of the boundary, however, from 

the neighborhood of Mount St. Elias southeastward to the mouth of 

Portland Canal, question has been raised in recent years by Canadian 

authorities.

It has long been known that the coast of this part of Alaska is 

extremely broken, containing many fiords extending far inland, and 

that no continuous range of mountains parallels the coast. It was for 

many years tacitly admitted by both sides that the second alternative 

of the treaty, that the boundary should follow a line 10 marine leagues 

distant from the coast and following its windings, should be the one 

finally adopted when the question of marking the boundary arose. 

This position was taken by the United States and consistently followed 

from the time of the acquisition of the territory to the present. All 

maps, United States and Canadian, agreed on it. Many acts of sovereignty were performed by the United States within this territory, no 

question being raised by the Canadian authorities, and the claim of the 

United States to a strip of territory 10 marine leagues in width from 

the main coast was universally admitted by the Canadian authorities. 

The discovery of gold.in the basin of the Yukon, in Canada, and the 

fact that the only feasible means of access to this region lay through 

United States territory, made it extremely desirable for Canada to 

possess a port or ports on this coast as the starting points of routes 

to the Yukon mines, and it was only when this necessity appeared that 

any question arose concerning the interpretation of the definition of 

limits iu the treaty.

The claim made by the British Government, before a joint commission on the boundary, on behalf of Canada, in August, 1S98, was that 

this portion of the boundary, instead of passing up Portland Canal, 

should pass up Pearse Canal, connecting with Portland Canal, up which 

it follows to the summit of the mountains nearest to the coast, and then 

should follow them, regardless of the fact that they do not form a continuous range, crossing all the inlets of the sea up to Mount St. Elias. 

This, of course, was refused by the United States commissioners. A 

proposition made by the British commissioners to refer the matter to 

arbitration was also refused by the United States commissioners, on 

the ground that there was nothing to arbitrate, since the territory in 

question was in the possession of the United States, and had been for 

many years without dispute, such possession being in full accord with 

the terms of. the treaty. The commission was then dissolved, the only 

outcome being an agreement that the summits of White and Chilkoot 

passes and a point upon the Chilkat, above Pyramid Harbor, were temporarily adopted as points upon the boundary.
GANNETT.] HAWAII POBTO EIOO GUAM PHILIPPINES. 29

HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

The Eepublic of Hawaii, comprising eight islands in the Pacific, voluntarily joined the United States in 1898.

POKTO BICO, IIUAM, AND PHILIPPINE ISLANDS.

The latest accession of territory made by the United States were the 

islands taken from Spain following the war of 1898. These were relinquished to the United States by the treaty of peace of December 10, 

1898. They were as follows:

Cuba, sovereignty over which was relinquished by Spain and assumed 

by the United States. With Cuba was included the Isle of Pines and 

the islets scattered around the Cuban coast.

Porto Eieo and other Spanish West India islands which were ceded 

to the United States.

The island of Guam, in the Ladrones.

The Philippine Islands, whicli comprise all the islands lying within 

the following line, as defined in the words of the treaty:

A line running from west to east along or near the twentieth parallel of north 

latitude, and through the middle of the navigable channel of Bachi, from the one 

hundred and eighteenth (118th) to the one hundred and twenty-seventh (127th; 

degree meridian of longitude east of Greenwich: thence along the one hundred and 

twenty-seventh (127th) degree meridian of longitude east of Greenwich to the parallel of four degrees and forty-five minutes (4° 45') north latitude; thence along the 

parallel of four degrees and forty-five minutes (4° 45') north latitude to its intersection with the meridian of longitude one hundred and nineteen degrees and thirtyfive minutes (119° 35') east of Greenwich; thence along the meridian of longitude 

one hundred and nineteen degrees and thirty-five minutes (119° 35') east of Greenwich to the parallel of latitude seven degrees and forty minutes (7° 40') north; 

thence along the parallel of latitude seven degrees and forty minutes (7° 40') north 

to its intersection with the one hundred and sixteenth (116th) degree meridian of 

longitude east of Greenwich; thence by a direct line to the intersection of the tenth 

(10th) degree parallel of north latitude with the one hundred and eighteenth (118th) 

degree meridian of longitude east of Greenwich; and thence along the one hundred 

and eighteenth (118th) degree meridiau of longitude east of Greenwich to the point 

of beginning.

For the Philippines the sum of $20,000,000 was paid by the United 

States to Spain.
CHAPTER II.

THE PUBLIC DOMAIN AND AW OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF CHANGES MADE THEREIN.

CESSIONS BY THE STATES.

At the time the Constitution was adopted by the original thirteen 

States, many of them possessed unoccupied territory, in some cases entirely detached and lying west of the Appalachian Mountains. Thus, 

Georgia included the territory from its present eastern limits westward 

to the Mississippi River. North Carolina possessed a narrow strip extending from latitude 35° to 36° 30', approximately, and running westward to the Mississippi, including besides its own present area that of 

the present state of Tennessee. In like manner,Yirgiuia possessed what 

is now Kentucky, while a number of States, as Pennsylvania, New York, 

Massachusetts, and Connecticut, laid claim to areas in what was afterward known as the Territory Northwest of the River Ohio, a region which 

is now comprised mainly in the States of Ohio, Indiana. Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin. These claims were to a greater or less extent conflicting. In some cases several States claimed authority over the same 

area, while the boundary lines were in most cases very ill-defined.

The ownership of these western lands by individual States was opposed by those States which did not share in their possession, mainly

on the ground that the resources of the General Government, to which 

all contributed, should not be taxed for the protection and development 

of this region, while its advantages would inure to the benefit of but a 

favored few. On this ground several of the States refused to ratify the 

Constitution until this matter had been settled by the cession of these 

tracts to the General Government.

Moved by these arguments, as well as by the consideration of the 

conflicting character of the claims, which must inevitably lead to trouble 

among the States, Congress passed, on October 30,1779, the following 

act:

Whereas the appropriation of the vacant lands by the several States during the 

present war will, in the opinion of Congress, be attended with great mischiefs: Therefore,

Resolved, That it be earnestly recommended to the State of Virginia to reconsider 

their late act of assembly for opening their land office; and that it be recommended 

to the said State, ami all other States similarly circumstanced, to forbear settling or 

issuing warrants for unappropriated lands, or granting the same during the continuance of the present war. 

30
GANNETT.] CESSIONS BY STATES. 31

This resolution was transmitted to the different States. The first to 

respond to it by the transfer of her territory to the General Government 

was New York, whose example was followed by the other States.

These cessions were made on the dates given below:

New York, March 1, 1781.

Virginia, March 1, 1784.

Massachusetts, April 19, 1785

Connecticut, September 13, 1786.

The Connecticut act of cession reserved an area in the northeastern 

part of Ohio, known as the Western Reserve. On May 30, 1800, Connecticut gave to the United States jurisdiction over this area, but without giving up its property rights in itSouth Carolina, August 9, 1787.

North Carolina, February 25,1790.

Georgia, April 24,1802.

The following paragraph from the deed of cession by New York 

defines the limits of its cession to the General Government:

Now, therefore, know ye, that we, the said James Duane, William Floid, and Alexander M'Dougall, by virtue of the power and authority, and in the execution of the 

trust reposed in us, as aforesaid, have judged it expedient to limit and restrict, and 

we do, by these presents, for and in behalf of the said State of New York, limit and 

restrict the boundaries of the said State in the western parts thereof, with respect to 

the jurisdiction, as well as the right or pre-emption of soil, by the lines and in the 

form following, that is to say: a line from the northeast corner of the State of Pennsylvania, along the north bounds thereof to its northwest corner, continued due west 

until it shall be intersected by a meridian line to be drawn from the forty-fifth degree 

of north latitude, through the most westerly bent or inclination of Lake Ontario; 

thence by the said meridian line to the forty-fifth degree of north latitude; and 

thence by the said forty-fifth degree of north latitude; but if, on experiment, the 

above-described meridian line shall not comprehend twenty miles due west from the 

most westerly bent or inclination of the river or strait of Niagara, then we do, by 

these presents, in the name of the people, and for and on behalf of the State of New 

York, and by virtue of the authority aforesaid, limit and restrict the boundaries of 

the said State in the western parts thereof, with respect to jurisdiction, as well as the 

right of pre-emption of soil, by the lines and in the manner following, that is to say: 

a line from the northeast corner of the State of Pennsylvania, along the north bounds 

thereof, to its northwest corner, continued due west until it shall be intersected by a 

meridian line, to be drawn from the forty-fifth degree of north latitude, through a 

point twenty miles due west from the most westerly bent or inclination of the river 

or etrait Niagara; thence by the said meridian line to the forty-fifth degree of north 

latitude, and thence by the said forty-fifth degree of north latitude.

The deed of cession by Virginia gives no limits, further than to specify 

that the lauds transferred include only those lying northwest of the 

river Ohio.

The following paragraph from the deed of cession by Massachusetts 

gives the limits of the area ceded:

* * * We do by these presents assign, transfer, quitclaim, cede, and convey to 

the United States of America, for their benefit, Massachusetts inclusive, all right, 

title, and estate of and in, as well the soil as the jurisdiction, which the said CornBull. 171 3
32 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLL. 171.

monwealth hath to the territory or tract of country within the limits of Massachusetts charter situate and lying west of the following line, that is to say, a meridian 

line to be drawn from the forty-fifth degree of north latitude through the westerly 

bent or inclination of Lake Ontario, thence by the said meridian line to the most 

southerly side line of the territory contained in the Massachusetts charter; but if 

on experiment the above-described meridian line shall not comprehend twenty miles 

due west from the most westerly bent or inclination of the river or strait of Niagara, 

then we do by these presents, by virtue of the power and authority aforesaid, in the 

name and on behalf of the said Commonwealth of Massachusetts, transfer, quitclaim, 

cede, and convey to the United States of America, for their benefit, Massachusetts 

inclusive, all right, title, aud estate of and in ns well the soil as the jurisdiction, 

which the said Commonwealth hath to the territory or tract of country within the 

limits of the Massachusetts charter, situate and lying west of the following line, that 

is to say, a meridian line to be drawn from the forty-fifth degree of north latitude 

through a point twenty miles due west from the most westerly bent or inclination of 

the river or strait of Niagara; thence by the said meridian line to the most southerly 

side line of the territory contained in the Massachusetts charter aforesaid.

The following clause from the act of the legislature of Connecticut, 

authorizing the cession, defines its limits:

Be it enacted * * * That the delegates of this State, or any two of them, who 

shall be attending the Congress of the United States, be, and they are hereby, directed, 

authorized, and fully empowered, in the name and behalf of this State, to make, execute, aud deliver, under their hands and seals, an ample deed of release and cession 

of all the right, title, interest, jurisdiction, and claim of the State of Connecticut to 

certain western lands, beginning at the completion of the forty-first degree of north 

latitude, one hundred and twenty miles west of the western boundary line of the 

Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, as now claimed by said Commonwealth, and from 

thence by a line drawn north, parallel to and one hundred and twenty miles west of 

the said west line of Pennsylvania, and to continue north until it comes to forty-two 

degrees and two minutes north latitude. Whereby all the right, title, interest, jurisdiction, and claim of the State of Connecticut to the lands lying west of said line to 

be drawn as aforementioned, one hundred and twenty miles west of the western boundary line of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, as now claimed by said Commonwealth, shall be included, released, and ceded to the United States in Congress assembled, for the common use and benefit of the said States, Connecticut inclusive.

The cession of South Carolina was described as follows:

* * * All the territory or tract of country included within the river Mississippi 

aud a line beginning at that part of the said river which is intersected by the southern 

boundary line of the State of North Carolina, and continuing along the said boundary 

line until it intersects the ridge or chain of mountains which divides the eastern from 

the western waters, then to be continued along the top of said ridge of mountains 

until it intersects a line to be drawn due west from the head of the southern branch 

of Tugaloo River to the said mountains ; from thence to run a due west course to the 

river Mississippi.

The State of North Carolina ceded 

The lands situated within the chartered limits of the State, west of a line beginning 

on the extreme height of Stone Mountain, at the place where the Virginia line intersects it; running thence aloug the extreme height of the said mountain to the place 

where the Watauga River breaks throughit; thence a direct course to the top of the YelIOAV Mountain where Bright's road crosses thesame; thence along thp ridge of the said 

mountain, between the waters of Doe River and the waters of Rock Creek, to the place 

where the road crosses the Iron Mountain ; from thence along the extreme height of the
GANNETT.] NORTHWEST TERRITORY. 33

said mountain to where Nolechucky River runs through the same ; thence to the top of 

the Bald Mountain; thence along the extreme height of the said mountain to the 

Painted Rock, on French Broad River; thence along the highest ridge of the said 

mountain to the place where it is called the Great Iron or Smoky Mountain; thence 

along the extreme height of the said mountain to the place where it is called the Unicoy 

or Unaka Mountain, between the Indian towns of Cowee and Old Chota; thence along 

the main ridge of the said mountain to the southern boundary of this State.

It will be noted that the above description of the eastern boundary of 

her ceded possessions agrees in general terms with the description oJ 

the western boundary of North Carolina, as given on page 102.

The articles of cession by Georgia describe the area ceded as follows:

The lands situated within the boundaries of the United States, south of the State of 

Tennessee and west of a line beginning on the west bank of the Chattahouchee River, 

where the same crosses the boundary line between the United States and Spai n; thence 

running up the said river Chattahouchee and along the western bank thereof to the 

great bend thereof, next above the place where a certain creek or river, called Uchee 

(being the first considerable stream on the western side, above the Cnssetas and Coweta 

towus), empties into the said Chattahouchee River; thence in a direct line to Niokajack, on the Tennessee River; thence crossing the last-mentioned river, and thence 

running np the said Tennessee River and along the western bank thereof to the southern boundary line of the State of Tennessee.

Of the area thus ceded to the General Government, the part lying north 

of the Ohio was afterwards erected into the "Territory Northwest of the 

Biver Ohio," and the balance, lying south of that river, was known as the 

" Territory South of the Biver Ohio."

TERRITORY NORTHWEST OF THE RIVER OHIO.

This territory was bounded on the west by the Mississippi and the 

international boundary, on the north by the boundary line between the 

United States and the British Possessions, on the east by the Pennsylvania and New York state lines, and on the south by Ohio Biver. It 

comprised an area of, approximately, 266,000 square miles. It was 

made up of claims of different States as follows:

1. Virginia uucoutested claims, which consisted of all the territory 

west of Pennsylvania and north of the Ohio to the forty-first parallel of 

north latitude, besides her claim, by capture, as far as the northern 

limits of the land under the crown which had been subject to the jurisdiction of the provinces of Quebec and to Lakes Michigan and Huron.

2. The claim of Connecticut, which extended from the forty-first parallel northward to the parallel of 42° 2', and from the west line of Pennsylvania to the Mississippi Biver.

3. The claim of Massachusetts, which extended from the north line 

of the Connecticut claim above noted to 43° 43' 12" north latitude, and 

from the eastern boundary of New York to the Mississippi.
34 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES, [BULL. 171.

4. The belt or zone lying north of the Massachusetts claim, estending thence to the Canada line and west to the Mississippi Biver, was 

claimed to have been obtained by the treaty of peace of Great Britain, 

September 3, 1783.

5. At the cession by the state of Virginia, both Massachusetts and 

New York claimed the Erie purchase of about 316 square miles, which 

was subsequently bought by Pennsylvania and added to that State.

From this territory were formed the following States: Ohio, Indiana, 

Illinois, Michigan, Wisconsin, that part of Minnesota east of the Mississippi Biver, and the northwest corner of Pennsylvania.

In 1787 a bill for its provisional division into not less than three nor 

more than five States was passed by Congress. In this bill the limits 

of the proposed States were defined, corresponding in their north and 

south lines to the boundaries of Ohio, Illinois, and Indiana, as at present constituted. The following gives the text of the clause defining 

these boundaries:

CONFEDERATE CONGRESS AN ORDINANCE FOR THE GOVERNMENT OF THE TERRITORY 

OF THE UNITED STATES NORTHWEST OF THE RIVER OHIO.

ARTICLE 5. There shall be formed in the said territory not less than three nor more 

than five States; and the boundaries of the States, as soon as Virginia shall alter her 

act of cession and consent to the same, shall become fixed and established as follows, 

to wit: The western State, in said territory, shall be bounded by the Mississippi, the 

Ohio, and the Wabash River; a direct line drawn from the Wabash and Post Vincents, 

due north, to the territorial line between the United States and Canada ; and by the 

eaid territorial line to the Lake of the Woods and Mississippi. The middle State 

shall be bounded by the said direct line, the Wabash from Post Vincents to the Ohio, 

by the Ohio, by a direct line drawn due north from the mouth of the Great Miami to 

the said territorial line, and by the said territorial line. The eastern State shall be 

bounded by the last-mentioned direct line, the Ohio, Pennsylvania, and the said territorial line: Provided, however, And it is further understood and declared, that the 

boundaries of these three States shall be subject so far to be altered, that, if Congress 

shall hereafter find it expedient, they shall have authority to form one or two States 

in that part of the said territory which lies north of an east and west line drawn 

through the southerly bend or extreme of Lake Michigan.

Passed July 13,1787.

The provisions of this bill seem, however, never to have been carried 

out. A provisional government was instituted in 1788. By act of 

May 7,1800, Congress divided this territory into two territorial governments, the divisional line being a meridian passing through the 

mouth of the Kentucky Biver and extending thence northward to the 

Canada border. The eastern portion became the "Territory Northwest 

of the Biver Ohio," and the western portion, Indiana Territory.

On November 29, 1802, the State of Ohio, comprising most of the 

former, was formed and admitted into the Union, while the remnant ol 

it was added to Indiana Territory.

In 1805, all that portion of Indiana Territory lying north of a parallel
GANNETT.] TERRITORY SOUTH Otf RIVER OHIO. 35

through the most southerly bend of Lake Michigan and east of a meridian 

drawn through the same point became the Territory of Michigan. The 

boundary between these territories was subsequently very much changed, 

as will appear in the sequel.

By act of February 3, 1809, Indiana Territory was again divided, and 

the Territory of Illinois was created from the part lying west of the 

Wabash Eiver and a meridian running through the city of Vincennes, 

extending thence to the Canada line.

In 1816 Indiana, and in 1818 Illinois, were admitted to the Union as 

States, each with its boundaries as constituted at present. By the same 

act the Mississippi Eiver was made the western boundary of the Territory 

of Michigan, thus making it include all the balance of the original Forthwest Territory after the formation of the three States of Ohio, Indiana, 

and Illinois.

The act of 1834 added to Michigan Territory the land between the 

Missouri and White Earth Rivers on the west and the Mississippi Eiver 

on the east.

Wisconsin Territory was formed in 1836 from the portion of Michigan 

Territory west of the present State of Michigan. On January 26,1837, 

Michigan was admitted into the Union, with its present boundaries. 

In 1838 all that portion of Wisconsin Territory lying west of the Mississippi Eiver and a line drawn due north from its source to the international boundary (that is, all that part which was originally comprised 

in the Louisiana purchase) was made the Territory of Iowa, and in 1848 

Wisconsin was admitted as a State, with its boundaries as at present 

constituted.

This appears to leave the area which is now the northeastern part of 

Minnesota, lying east of the Mississippi Eiver and a line drawn due 

north from its source, without any government until the formation of 

Minnesota Territory, in 1849.

TERRITORY SOUTH OF THE RIVER OHIO.

The "Territory South of the Eiver Ohio" was bounded on the north 

by the present northern boundary of Tennessee, on the south by the 

thirty-first parallel of latitude, on the east by the States of Virginia, 

North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, and on the west by 

Mississippi Eiver. The different cessions from the States which made 

up this region are as follows:

1. The area ceded by North Carolina, which extended from 36° 30' 

north latitude southward to 35°, and from the western boundary Hue of
36 BOUND ABIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

the present State to the Mississippi Eiver. This is now the State of 

Tennessee.

2. The area ceded by South Carolina, which formed a narrow belt, 12 or 

14 miles in width, lying south of the thirty-fifth parallel, and extending 

from her western boundary to the Mississippi River. It is doubtful 

whether under the terms of the original charters South Carolina possessed this strip, or whether it was not included in the possessions of 

Georgia.

3. The area ceded by Georgia, which comprised most of the region of 

the present States of Alabama and Mississippi, north of the thirty-first 

parallel.

Tennessee was admitted as a State in 1796. In 1798 Congress 

organized the Territory of Mississippi, which was originally a small, 

rectangular area, bounded on the west by the Mississippi River, on the 

north by a parallel through the mouth of the Yazoo River; the boundary 

on the east was the river Chattahoochee, and on the south the thirtyfirst parallel of north latitude. This area was subsequently enlarged 

so as to include the whole of what is now Mississippi and Alabama, 

with the exception of a strip along the Gulf coast, which was at that 

time claimed by Spain. In 1817 the Territory was divided, and the 

eastern portion was made into Alabama Territory. Subsequently the 

two Territories were admitted as States.

LOUISIANA AND THE TERRITORY ACQUIRED FROM MEXICO.

The Louisiana purchase was effected in 1803. In 1804 it was divided 

into two parts, that portion which now comprises the State of Louisiana being organized as Orleans Territory, while the balance remained 

as the Louisiana Territory. The State of Louisiana, comprising most 

of the Territory of Orleans, was admitted to the Union in 1812, and in 

the same year it was enlarged by the addition of the portion lying 

between the Mississippi and Pearl rivers, in the southeastern part. 

In the same year the name of Louisiana Territory was changed to 

Missouri Territory. In 1819 Arkansaw Territory was created, and in 

1836 it was admitted as a State.

In 1820 the State of Missouri was formed from another portion of 

Missouri Territory, and in 1836 the boundaries of this State were en 

larged to their present limits. In 1834, as was stated above, that portion of this Territory lying north of the State of Missouri and east of 

the Missouri and White Earth rivers was attached to the Territory of 

Michigan. In 1836 this portion was transferred from the Territory of 

Michigan to the Territory of Wisconsin. In 1838 it was transferred to
GANNETT.] SUBDIVISION OF MEXICAN CESSIONS. 37

the Territory of Iowa. In 1845 the State of Iowa was created, and in 

1846 its boundaries were enlarged. In 1849 the remainder of the Territory was transferred to Minnesota Territory. Minnesota was admitted as a State on May 11,1858, with its present boundaries.

Meantime Texas had been admitted to the Union, and by the treaty 

of Guadalupe-Hidalgo and the Gadsden purchase, we had acquired 

from Mexico all the area west of the northern part of Texas and south 

of the forty-second parallel. Furthermore, our northern boundary had 

been established on the forty-ninth parallel to the Pacific Ocean.

Out of this great western region were carved the following Territories:

Oregon Territory, which was formed in 1848, and which extended from 

the parallel of 49° north latitude southward to latitude 42°, and from 

the Pacific OceaD east to the summit of the Rocky Mountains.

California, which was admitted as a State in 1849, with the same lim 

its which it possesses at present.

Utah Territory, which was formed in 1850, and which extended from 

the forty-second parallel southward to the thirty-seventh, and from the 

California boundary line eastward to the Eocky Mountains.

New Mexico, which comprised all the country lying south of Utah to 

the boundary line of Texas and Mexico, and from the California boundary eastward to the boundary of Texas.

Nebraska Territory, which was formed from Missouri Territory'in 

1854. It comprised the country from the forty-ninth parallel down to 

the fortieth and from the Missouri and White Earth Kivers west to the 

summit of the Rocky Mountains.

Kansas Territory, formed by the same act as the last, comprised the 

country lying west of Missouri to the boundary of New Mexico and 

Utah, and from the south boundary of Nebraska to the thirty-seventh 

parallel.

Indian Territory then had its present limits.

Washington Territory was formed in 1853 from a part of Oregon, its 

southern boundary being Columbia River and the parallel of 40° north 

latitude, and its east line being the summit of the Rocky Mountains.

Oregon was admitted as a State in 1857, with its boundaries as at 

present established. The portion cut off from Oregon Territory was 

placed under the territorial government of Washington.

Dakota Territory was formed in 1861. As originally formed it comprised all that region between its present eastern and southern boundaries, while its western boundary was the summit of the Rocky Mountains.

The Territory of Nevada was organized from the western portion of 

the Territory of Utah in 1861. As originally constituted, its eastern 

line was the meridian of thirty-nine degrees of longitude west from 

Washington, and its southern boundary was the parallel of thirty-seven 

degrees of latitude. It was admitted as a State in 1864, its eastern
38 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. . [BOLL. 171.

boundary being made the thirty-e:ghth degree of longitude (approximately the one hundred and fifteenth degree west from Greenwich), 

while its southern boundary remained the same. In 1866, by act of 

Congress, the eastern boundary was moved one degree farther to the 

eastward, placing it upon the thirty-seventh degree of longitude west 

from Washington, and the triangular portion contained between the 

former southern boundary, the boundary of California, the Colorado 

River and the meridian of thirty-seven degrees of longitude was added, 

thus giving the State its present area and limits.

Colorado Territory was formed in 1861, with the limits of the present 

State. It was admitted as a State in 1876.

The Territory of Arizona was formed from New Mexico in 1863, being 

that portion of New Mexico lying west of the thirty-second meridian 

west of Washington.

In the same year Idaho was formed from parts of Dakota and Washington Territories. As originally constituted it included all the territory lying east of the present eastern limits of Oregon and Washington Territory to the twenty-seventh degree of longitude west of Washington, the latter meridian being its eastern boundary. Its southern 

boundary was the northern boundary of Colorado and Utah that is, 

the forty-first and forty-second parallels of latitude.

From this Territory was detached, in 1864, the Territory of Montana, 

with its present limits, and in 1868 the Territory of Wyoming, these 

several changes reducing Idaho to its present dimensions.

CHAPTER III.

THE BOUNDARY THINKS OF THE STATES AND TEBKT- l

TOKIES.

MAINE.

The first charter having any relation to the territory comprising the 

present State of Maine is that granted by Henry IY of France to Pierre 

du Gast, Sieur de Monts, in 1 603, known as the charter of Acadia, which 

embraced the whole of North America between the fortieth and fortysixth degrees of north latitude. Under this, several expeditions were 

made, and in 1606 it was decided to make a permanent settlement at Port 

Royal, now Annapolis, Nova Scotia, and no further attempts were made 

under this charter to plant colonies within the limits of the present 

State of Maine. (Vide Charters and Constitutions, p. 771.) \

By the first charter of Virginia (vide Virginia, p. 94), granted by 

James I, in 1606, the lands along the coast of North America between
GANNETT.] MAINE. 39

the thirty-fourth and forty-fifth degrees of north latitude were given'to 

two companies, to one of which, the Plymouth Company, was assigned 

that part of North America including the coast of New England. The 

first colony in Maine was planted on the peninsula of Sabine, at the 

mouth of Kennebec Eiver, now Hunuewell Point, on August 19, 1607, 

O. S., by George Popharn.

James I in 1620 granted a charter to the Plymouth Company, in which 

may be found the following, viz:

Wee, therefore * * * do grant ordain and establish that all that Circuit, Continent, Precincts and Limitts in America lying and being in Breadth from Fourty Degrees of Northerly Latitude from the Equnoctial Line, to Fourty eight Degrees of the 

said Northerly Latitude and in length by all the Breadth aforesaid throughout the 

Maine Laud from Sea to Sea with all the Seas, Rivers, Islands, Creekes, Inletts, Ports 

and Havens within the Degrees, Precincts and Limitts of the said Latitude and Longitude shall be the Limitts, and Bounds, and Precincts of the second collouy and to 

the end that the said Territoryes may hereafter be more particularly and certainly 

known and distinguished, our Will and Pleasure is, that the same shall from henceforth be nominated, termed and called by the name of New England in America.

Under this grant, given in 1621, the Earl of Stirling claimed that he 

was entitled to land on the coast of Maine which was afterwards granted 

to the Plymouth Company, and by direction of James I that company 

issued a patent to William Alexander, Earl of Stirling,

For a tract of the main land of New England, beginning at Saint Croix and from 

thence extending along the sea-coast to Pemquid and the river Kennebeck. ( Vide 

Charters and Constitutions, p. 774.)

The heirs of the Earl of Stirling sold this tract to the Duke of York 

in 1663. ( Vide Zell's Encyclopaedia.)

In 1622 Capt. John Mason and Sir Ferdinando Gorges obtained from 

the council of Plymouth a grant of the lands lying between the Merrimac and Keunebec Rivers, and extending back to the river and lakes of 

Canada. This tract was called Laconia, and it included New Hampshire and all the western part of Maine. ( Vide Whiton's New Hampshire.)

Mason and Gorges, in 1629, by mutual consent divided their territory 

into two by the river Piscataqua. That part on the east of this river 

was relinquished to Gorges, who called it Maine. ( Vide Whiton's New 

Hampshire.)

The charter of the Plymouth Company was surrendered to the King 

in the year 1635. ( Vide Plymouth Colony Laws, p. 333 et supra.}

King Charles T, in the year 1639, granted a charter to Sir Ferdiuaiido 

Gorges, which virtually confirmed the patent given to him by the Plymouth Company in 1622.

The following extract from that charter defines the boundaries:

All that Parte Purparte and Porcon of the Mayne Lande of New England aforesaid 

beginning att the entrance of Piscataway Harbor and soe to passe upp the same into the 

River of Newichewanocke and through the same unto the furthest heade thereof and 

from thence Northwestwards till one hundred and twenty miles bee finished and from
40 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

Pisoataway Harbor mouth aforesaid Northeastwards along the Sea Coasts to Sagada.- 

houke and up the River thereof to Kynybequy River and through the same into the 

heade thereof and into the Lande Northwestwards untill one hundred and twenty 

myles bee ended being accompted from the mouth of Sagadahocke and from the 

period of one hundred and twenty myles aforesaid to crosse over Laiide to the one 

hundred and twenty myles end formerly reckoned upp into the Lande from Piscata- 

\vay Harbor through Newichewanocke River and also the Northe halfe of the Isles of 

Shoales togeather with the Isles of Capawock and Nawtican neere Cape Cod as alsoe 

all the Islands and Iletts lyeinge within five leagues of the Mayne all alonge the aforesaide coasts betweene the aforesaid River of Pascataway and Sagadahocke with all the 

Creeks Havens and Harbors thereunto belonginge and the Revercon and Revercons 

Remaynder and Reinaynders of all ana singular the said Landes Rivers and Premisses. 

All which said Part Purpart or Porcon of the Mayne Laude and all and every the 

Premisses herein before named Wee Doe for us our heires and successors create and 

incorporate into One Province or Countie, and Wee Doe name ordeyue and appoynt 

that the porcon of the Mayne Lande and Premises aforesaid shall forever herefter bee 

called and named The Province or Countie of Mayue.

In 1664 Charles II granted to the Duke of York, who, the year before, 

had purchased the territory, which had been awarded to the Earl of 

Stirling in the division of the country to his heirs, a portion of the present State of Maine, and also certain islands on the coast, and a large 

territory west of the Connecticut Eiver. (For the boundaries vide .New 

York, p. 76 et seq.)

In 1674 Charles II made a new grant to the Duke of York, in substantially the same terms as that of 1664, including as before a portion 

of Maine. ( Vide New York, p. 77.)

In the year 1677, Ferdinando Gorges, a grandson of Sir Ferdinando 

Gorges sold and gave a deed of the province of Maine to John Ushur, a 

merchant, of Boston, for £1,250. In the same year, Ushur gave a deed of 

the same territory to the governor and company of Massachusetts Bay, 

who had received a grant from the council of Plymouth in 1628, confirmed 

by the King in 1629. ( Vide 0. & 0., p. 774.)

In 1686 Pemaquid and its dependencies, forming Cornwall County, 

under the jurisdiction of New York, were annexed to the New England 

government by a royal order, dated September 19, 1686. (Vide Maine 

Historical Society Collection, vol. 5.)

The charter of Massachusetts Bay of 1629 having been canceled in 

1684, in 1691 William and Mary granted a new one, incorporating the 

provinces of Maine and Acadia, or Nova Scotia, with the colonies of 

Massachusetts Bay and of Plymouth, into one royal province by the 

name of the Eoyal Province of Massachusetts Bay. ( Vide Mass., p. 54.)

The right of government thus acquired over the district of Maine 

was exercised by Massachusetts until 1819 when measures were taken 

to admit Maine as an independent State.

By the treaty of Paris in 1763 the King of France relinquished all 

claim to that portion of North America which includes the present 

State of Maine.
GANNETT.] MAINE. 41

The northern and eastern boundaries were settled by the United 

States and Great Britain. (See p.I3,et seq).

The western boundary was for a long time a source of contention bet ween Maine and New Hampshire.

New Hampshire having been made a province in 1679, controversies 

arose concerning the divisional line.

In 1731 commissioners from New Hampshire and from Massachusetts 

having been appointed, met, but were unable to agree. New Hampshire 

appealed to the King, and the King ordered that a settlement should be 

made by commissioners from the neighboring provinces. The board met 

at Hampton in 1737. The commissioners fixed on substantially the 

present boundary, wording their report as follows:

Beginning at the entrance of Pascataqua Harbor, and so to pass up the same to the 

River Newhichawack, and thro' the same into the furthest head thereof, and thence 

run north 2 degrees west till 120 miles were finished, from the mouth of Pascataqua 

Harbor, or until it meet with His Majesty's other Governments. (See N. H. Historical Coll., Vol. II.)

This was confirmed by the King, August 5,1740.

In 1820 Maine was admitted, as an independent State.

Difficulties having arisen about the boundary between Maine and 

New Hampshire, commis.sioners were appointed in 1827 from each State 

to determine the same.

In 1829 the commissioners' report was adopted by each State, and 

the line then settled upon is as follows, using the language of the commissioners' report, viz:

The report of the commissioners appointed by His Majesty's order in Council of 

February 22nd, 1735, and confirmed by his order of the 5th of August, 1740, having 

established 

"That the dividing line shall pass up through the month of PiscataqnaHarbor, 

and up the middle of the river of Newichwannock,part of which is now called the 

Salmons Falls, and through the middle of the same to the farthest head thereof, &c.," 

and "that the dividing line shall part the Isle of Shales, and run through the middle 

of the harbor, between the islands to the sea on the southerly side, &c." We have 

not deemed it necessary to commence our survey until we arrived north, at the head 

of Salmon Falls River, which was determined by Bryant, at his survey in-1740, to be 

at the outlet of East pond, between the towns of Wakefield and Shapleigh. From that 

point we have surveyed and marked the line as follows, viz:

We commenced at the Bryaut Rock, known as such by tradition, which is a rock 

in the middle of Salmon Falls River, at the outlet of East pond, about six feet in length, 

three feet in breadth, three feet in depth, and two feet under the surface of the water, 

as the dam was at the time of the survey, to wit, October 1, 1827 ; said stone bears 

south, seventy-one degrees west, three rods and eight links from a large rock on the 

eastern bank, marked " 1827," and bears also from a rock near the mill-dam (marked 

" H") north, nineteen degrees and thirty minutes west, and distant twelve rods and 

twenty-one links. At this point the variation of the needle was ascertained to be 

nine degrees west.

From the above stone the line is north seven degrees aud forty-one minutes east, 

one hundred and seventy-eight rods to East pond, and crossing the pond three hundred aud eleven rods in width to a stone monument which we erected up on the bank, 

about three and an half feet high above the surface of the ground, marked N on the
42 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

west side and M on the east side, which description applies to all the stone menuuients hereinafter mentioned unless they are otherwise particularly described; thence 

the same course, two hundred and twenty-five rods, to Fox Ridge, and to a stoue 

monument which is placed upon the north side of the road that leads from Wakefield 

to Shapleigh; thence two hundred rods to Balch's pond; across the pond, one hundred and three and half rods; across a peninsula, thirty-six rods; across a cove, 

fifty-one rods and seventeen links; across a second peninsula, forty-eight rods; across 

a second cove, twenty-seven rods, ten links.

Thence three hundred and seventy rods, to the road leading fromNewfield to Wakefield and a stone monument, erected on the north side of the same, near Campernell'shouse; thence north six degrees and ten minutes east, five hundred and ninety 

rods, to the line of Parsonfield, to a stone monument with additional mark " 1828."

At this point the variation of the needle was found to be nine degrees fifteen minutes west. Thence same course five hundred and eleven rods, crossing the end of 

Province pond to a stone monument on the Parsonfield road, near the house of James 

Andrews, also with additional mark "1828"; thence north eight degrees and thirtyeight minutes east, two hnndred and eight rods, to the old corner-stone of Effingham, 

about two feet above the ground, and not marked; theuce north eight degrees fiftyfive minutes east, two hundred and seventy-seven rods, to a large round stone about 

three feet diameter and two feet high, marked N and M, by the road uponTowles hill; 

thence north eeven degrees fifty-five minutes east, six hundred and thirty-one rods to 

a stone monument, on the road leading from Parsonfield to EflSngham. At this point 

the variation of the needle was found to be 9 degrees thirty minutes west. Thencenorth five degrees two minutes east, seven hundred thirty-four to a pine stum]), 

upon a small island in Ossipee River at the foot of the falls; thence north ten degrees east, thirty rods, to a stone monnment, on the north side of the new road from 

Porter to Effingham; thence the same course, five hundred fiftyeight rods, to the top 

of Bald Mountain; thenoe same course, three hundred sixteen rods, to the top of 

Bickford Mountain; thence same course one hundred and ninety-three rods, to a stone 

monument, on the north side of the road, leading from Porter to Eaton.

At this point the variation of the needle was found to be nine degrees forty-five 

minutes west; thence north eight degrees five minutes east, seven hundred and fortyfour rods, to Cragged Mountain; thence same course, sixty-seven rods, to the corner 

of Eaton; thence same course, seven hundred eighty-seven and an half rods, to the 

corner of Con way; thence same course, six hundred ten and an half rods, to a stone 

monument, on the south side of the road, leading from Brownfield to Con way Center; 

thence north eight degrees east, eight hundred seventy-one rods, to a stone monnment 

on the south side of the road leading from Fryeburg Village to Conway. At this 

point the variation of the needle was found to be ten degrees west; thence same 

course, four rods, to a stone monument on the north side of the same road; thence north 

eight degrees fifteen minutes east, one hundred two rods, to Saco River; thence same 

course, eighteen rods, across said river; thence same course, six hundred forty-four 

rods, to a stone monument on the road leading to Fryeburg Village, on the north side 

of the river.

This monument is marked as before described, and is about eight feet high above 

the ground ; thence same course, one hundred forty-two rods, to Ballard's Mill Pond; 

thence same course, sixty-one rods, six links, across said pond; thence same course, 

three hundred forty-four rods, to a stone monument on the east side of Chatham road; 

thence same course, six hnndred ninety rods, to Kimball's Pond; thence same course, 

one hundred sixty-six rods, across said pond; thence same course, sixty rods, to a stono 

monument on the meadow. 1 Thence same course, nine hundred forty rods, to the corner of Bradley and Eastman's grant; thence same course, six hundred and ninety rods, 

to a stone monument on the east side of the Cold River road. This stone is marked as

this point the line was resurveyed in 1858, vide p. 44.
GANNETT.] MAINE. 43

before described, but ia not more than two feet above the ground. Thence same course, 

one thousand five hundred forty rods, to the corner of Warner and Oilman's location, a 

pile of stones. At this point the variation of the needle was found to be ten degrees 

twenty-three minutes west; thence same course, four hundred and fifty rods, to-top 

of Mount Royce ; thence same course, eight hundred ninety-eight rods, to Wild .River; 

thence same course, eight rods, across said river; thence same course, seven hundred 

sixty-five rods, to a stone monument on the north side of the road leading from Lancaster to Bethel; thence same course, one hundred rods, to Androscoggin River; 

thence same course, eighteen rods, across said river; thence north eight degrees ten 

minutes east, four thousand one hundred sixty-two rods, across ten streams, to Chickwalnepg Eiver; thence same course, two thousand five hundred rods, to a stone 

monument on the north side of the road leading from Errol to Andover. This stone 

is marked "N. H." and " M.," thence same course two hundred ten rods to Cambridge 

River, thence same course eight rods across said river, thence same course five hundred sixty-seven rods to Umbagog Lake, thence same course thirty-four rods across a 

cove of the same, thence same course ten rods across a peninsula of the same, thence 

same course two hundred t'werity-five rods across a bay of said lake, thence same 

course two hundred six rods across a peninsula of the same, thence same course one 

thousand one hundred sixty-five rods across the north bay of said lake to a cedar post 

marked '' N." " M.," thence north eight degrees east seven hundred fourteen rods to Pond 

brook; thence same course two hundred twenty-five rods to a stone monument on the 

south side of the Margallaway River, thence same course ten rods across said river, 

thence same course one hundred sixty-two rods to a spruce, corner of the college 

grant, thence same course two hundred sixty-four rods to Margallaway River a second 

time. At this point the variation of the needle was found to be eleven degrees fortyfive minutes west; thence same course ten rods across said river, thence same sourse 

two hundred and ninety rods to same river a third time, thence same course ten rods 

across said river to a monument made with three stones on the north side of said 

river, about two feet high and not marked, thence same course four hundred fortyfour rods to corner of township number five, in second range, in Maine, thence same 

course one thousand eight hundred six rods to the north corner of the same township, 

thence same course four hundred and sixty rods to a branch of Little Diamond River, 

thence same course three hundred fifty rods to another branch of the same, theuce 

same course two thousand one hundred twenty rods to a branch of the Margallaway 

River, thence same course three hundred thirty-two rods to another branch of the 

same, thence same course four hundred rods to a steep mountain called Prospect 

Hill, thence same course nine hundred and twenty rods to Mount Carmel, sometimes 

called Sunday Mountain, thence same course four hundred rods to a perpendicular 

precipice, thence same course five hundred and forty rods to a branch of Margalloway 

River, thence same course two hundred and sixty rods to a branch of the same, thence 

same course three hundred forty-six rods to a second steep precipice, thence same 

course one hundred eighty-six rods to a branch of Margallaway River, thence same 

course two hundred forty-two rods to another branch of same river, thence same course 

seventy-eight rods to a beaver pond, thence same course one hundred twenty-six rods 

to a yellow birch tree on the highlands which divide the waters that run south from 

those that rim into the St. Lawrence, being the northern extremity of the line and 

one hundred and twelve miles two hundred and thirty-three rods from the head of 

Salmon Falls River.

Found said tree marked on the east side "M. E. 1789," and on the west " N. H. N. 

E.;" also "M. 54." To these marks we added " N. H.," "N. E.," and "M. E.," 

"1828,""E. H.," "A. M. M.," "1836," and stones were piled round the same and 

marked.

The whole course of the line from the Androecoggin River was re-marked by spotting the old marked trees and crossing the spots and marking others in the course. 

And the line as above smrvey and described we agree to be the true boundary line of
44 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLL. 171.

said States. And the above-described marks and monuments we establish to designate the same, and that the said line hereafter remain the boundary line between the 

States, unless the legislature of either State shall, at the first session after the execution of this agreement, disapprove of the same.

WILLIAM KING, 

RUFUS McINTIRE,

Commissioners of Maine. 

ICHABOD BARTLETT, 

JOHN W. WEEKS, 

Commissioners of New Hampshire. 

NOVEMBER 13, 1828.

The legislature of Maine approved of the commissioners' report February 28,1829, and requested the governor to issue his proclamation 

accordingly.

The same action was taken by the legislature of New Hampshire, July 

1, 1829.

(For Report of Commissioners, see Laws of Maine, 1828-'9, under 

head of Resolves of the Ninth Legislature of the State of Maine, pages 

39-43.)

Between 1828 and 1858, considerable portions of the amost unbroken 

forests through, which the line of 1827-'28 was marked were cleared. 

Extensive forest fires often swept large tracts of this territory, and, as 

a consequence, the marks of the 1827-'28 survey for a distance of nearly 

eighty miles which by that survey was mainly fixed by blazed trees, 

 only seven stone posts having been set in this distance were obliterated, so that there remained scarcely a vestige of the original line. The 

lands having become valuable, and litigation in many cases being imminent, the legislatures of the two States in 1858 provided by enactment 

for another survey from Fryeburg to the Canada line which was made 

the same year. The line as then surveyed is as follows, viz:

Commencing at an iron post 2 situated on the line run in accordance with tho 

" Treaty of Washington, of August 9, 1842," as the boiindary between the United 

States and the province of Canada, at the corners of the States of Maine and New 

Hampshire. On the south face of said post are the words "Albert Smith, U. S. 

Comssr."; on the north face, " Lt. Col. I. B. B. Eastcourt, H. B. M. Comssr."; on the 

west face, " Boundary, Aug. 9, 1842"; on the east face, " Treaty of Washington." To 

the marks are added on the southern half of the west face, " H. 0. Kent." A large flat 

stone was placed on the southern face of the monument and marked " 1858 N. H., 

Me.," on either side of a line cut in said stone bearing the direction of the State's 

line, viz, south, 8 degrees west.

From1 this point the line is south 8 degrees west, 17 rods, 7 links to a large yellow 

birch stub, the northern terminus of the former survey ; thence 126 rods to a beaver 

pond; thence 73 rods to the north westerly branch of the Margallaway, known as Kent 

River ; thence 242 rods to another branch of the Margallaway ; thence 186 rods to a 

certain steep precipice perpendicular on its southern face; thence 346 rods to a branch 

of the Margallaway River; thence ^60 rods to another branch of the same; thence 540 

rods to a precipice, the southern side of Mount Abbott; thence 400 rods to the summit

aThe position of this post is given in Hitchcock's Geological Survey of New Hampshire, as follows, viz, latitude, 45° 18' 23".33 ; longitude, 71° 5' 40".5.
GANNETT.] MAINE. 45

of Mount Carmel; thence 920 rods, and across four streams, to the summit of Prospect

urn.

On this distance we marked a yellow birch tree " H. 0. Kent, September 20,1858," 

and the names of the remainder of the party ; thence 400 rods to another branch of 

the Margallaway; thence 332 rods to the Little Margallaway River; thence 2,120 rods 

across Bosebuck Mountain to a branch of said river. On this distance at the northwest corner of township No. 5, range 3, in Maine, we marked a .white birch tree, "N. 

H. M.," and on its north and south sides, " IV, III." Thirty imods from the summit of 

Bosebuck Mountain, and on its northern slope, wo erected a stone monument marked 

"N.M."; thence 350 rods to the Little Diamond River or Abbott Brook; thence 460 

rods to the northwest corner of township No. 5, range 2, in Maine. On this distance 

we found an ancient yellow birch tree marked "17«9-35, M." To these marks we 

added " 1858" ; thence 1,806 rods to the southwest comer of the sanio township. On 

this distance, at the northeast corner of Dartmouth College, second grant in N. H., 

we marked a large yellow birch tree " Me., J. M. W., Id58; N. H., H. O. K."; theuce, 

and across an open bog, 444 rode to the north bank of the Margallaway River, to a 

white maple tree marked "N.H.M."; thence 10 rods across said river to a large 

pine tree marked " M." "N. H."; thence and across a second open bog 290 rods to the 

same river and to a large elm stub; thence 10 rods across said river; thence 264 rods to 

a spruce post marked " M." "N. H.", " W. L.", " D. C.", being the southeast corner of 

Dartmouth College, second grant; thence 162 rods to the Margallaway River; theuce

10 rods across said river to a stone monument on its southerly side, standing about 3 

feet above the ground and marked " M." " N. H."; thence to the original line tree 

nearest to the clearing of the home farm of Z. F. Durkee, esq. The course of the line 

the entire distance from the iron post at the national boundary to this point tears south 

eight degrees west; thence across said clearing, the old line marks being gone, south

11 degrees and 30 minutes west, 168 rods, to the old crossed trees in the woods south 

of" Pond Brook ; thence from Pond Brook south eight degrees west, 714 rods to the 

north bog of Unibagog Lake and to a cedar tree marked "M." "N." To this we 

added "1858."

On this distance near the corner of Errol and Wentworth's location, which is a cedar post in a pile of stones, we marked a maple tree U M. 1858," " N. H. 1858"; 

theuce south ten degrees and thirty minutes west 1,165 rods, across the north bay of 

said lake to the old marked trees on the southern shore ; thence south eight degrees 

west 206 rods across the peninsula to a cedar tree marked *'M." "N. H." A large 

stone, also, on the lake shore was marked "M," "N. H."; thence same course 225 

rods, across a bay of said lake; thence same course 10 rods, across a peninsula; thence 

same course 34 rods across a cove; thence same course 567 rods to Cambridge River; 

thence same course 8 rods, across said river to a white maple stub; theuce same course 

210 rods to a stone monument on the north side of the road leading from Andover, 

Me., to Colebrook, N, H.; thence same course io the north edge of the burnt land 

in Grafton and Success; thence south 11 degrees west across ten streams and the 

Chickwalmpy River, or Silver Stream, to the old line trees bearing the crosses, 

easterly of the south end of Success Pond; thence on the same course south 10 

degrees west following the old mark to an ash tree bearing the original cross, 

standing a few rods north of the house of the late Daniel Ingalls, in Shelburne; 

thence south 11 degrees west to a stone monument, by the road on the north side 

of the Androscoggin River, and to the north bank of said river, the whole distance 

from the stone monument near Umbagog Lake to the north bank of the Androscoggin River, being 6,662 rods; thence south 11 degrees west 18 rods across said 

river; thence same course 100 rods, crossing the track of the Grand Trunk Railway 

to a stone monument on the north side of the road leading from Lancaster, N. H., to 

Bethel, Me.; thence same course, 765 rods to a hemlock tree on the south bank of Wild 

River ; theuce south 66 degrees 30 minutes west 34 rods on an offset of the old survey along said south bank to the old line trees ; thence following the old line trees
f46 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

south 11 degrees west, passing the southeast corner of Shelburne, 898 rods to the top 

of Mount Royce, the whole distance being 1,881 rods. One mile north of the summit 

of Mount Royce we marked a beech tree " N. H." " M.," 1858; thence to a large stone 

marked "N. H." " Me."; thence south 10 degrees 15 minutes west to a stone monument on the east side of the Cold River road. On this distance at the foot of the first 

precipice on the northern face of Mount Royce a white-birch tree was marked " 1858." "* 

Further on and east of a bare ledge a white-birch tree was marked " 1858," and near 

it, on the line, a pile of stones was erected. At the first clearing, near the north end 

of a stone fence, a large stone was marked " M." " N. H."; thence along a stone fence 

and across a road through a piece of new growth and again crossing the road; then 

following another stone fence on the east side of the road, passing through a field and 

by the end of another stone fence; then crossing a road near the west end of a bridge 

over Cold River; then following the valley of that stream and crossing it six times; 

then crossing another road, where we placed a stone monument; then through afield, 

striking an old stump and pile of stones, shown as the old line and passing between 

a house and barn, and through the western edge of a grove of trees to the stone monument near the house of Mr. Eastman, the whole distance being 1,190 rods; thence 

1,630 rods to a stone monument standing in the meadow 60 rods north of the north 

shore of Kimball's pond, in Fryeburg.

But as the towns of Fryeburg and Stowe nave erected no durable monument on the 

State's line at their respective corners, wedeemedit advisable, under our instructions, 

to proceed so far south as at least to pass the said corner and to complete the work at 

some well-defined monument of the old survey.

This course bore from the monument to and across an open bay south 12 degrees 

west; thence on the old trees south 9 degrees west 100 rods; thence on the old line 

south 10 degrees 30 minutes west to a stone monument erected by us near the house of 

Jonnet Clay, in Chatham, and on the north side of the road leading from Stowe to 

Chatham Corners; said monument is marked "M." "N. H." 1858; thence on the old 

I ine south 11 degrees west to the road leading from North Fryeburg to Chatham, at 

which point we placed a stone monument; thence south 11 degrees west to the northwest corner of Fryeburg, being a stake in a pile of stones in a piece of low ground, 

southerly of the house of Captain Bryant, and to the old monument, 60 rods north of 

Kimball's pond. On the bank north of said corner, on the south side of the road, and 

uear Captain Bryant's house, we placed a stone monument marked "M." "N. H. 

1858."

The different courses laid down in the foregoing report are the bearings of the compass in 1858 when placed on the line established in 1828. 

(See Legislative Journal of New Hampshire, 1859, pages 764-767.)

In 1874 the line between Maine and New Hampshire was resurveyed 

and marked. ( Vide Hitchcock's Geology of New Hampshire, Vol. I, p. 

173.)

NEW HAMPSHIRE.

The first charter of Virginia, granted in 1606, included the territory ef 

the present State of New Hampshire (vide p. 38), as did the charter of 

New England, granted in 1620 (vide p. 39), and the grant to Capt. John 

Mason and Sir Ferdinando Gorges of 1622 (vide p. 39).

The president and council of New England made a grant to Capt. 

John Mason in 1629 as follows, viz:
GANNETT.) NEW HAMPSHIRE. 47

All that part of the main land in New England lying ipon the sea coast, beginning 

from the middle part of Merrimack River, and from thtnce to proceed northwards 

along the sea-coast to Piscataqua River, and so forwards up within the said river and 

to the furthest head thereof, and from thence northwests ards until three score miles 

bo finished from the first entrance of Piscataqua River and also from Merrimack 

through the said river and to the furthest head thereof, and so forward up into the lands 

westward until three score miles be finished, and from thence to cross overland to the 

three score miles, and accompted to Piscataqua River, together with all islands and 

islets within 5 leagues distance of the premises and abutting upon the same, or any 

part or parcel thereof, &c., * * * which said portions of lands * * * the said 

Capt. John Mason, with the consent of the president and council, intends to name 

Neio Hampshire. * * *

In 1635 the grant of 1629 was confirmed by a supplementary grant, 

of which the following is an extract, viz:

All that part of the Mayn Laud of New England aforesaid, beginning from the 

middle part of Naumkeck River, and from thence to proceed eastwards along the Sea 

Coast to Cape Auuo, and round about the same to Piechataway Harbour, and soe forwards up within the river Newgewanacko, and to the furthest head of the said River and 

from thence northwestwards tiM sixty miles bee finished, from the first entrance of 

Pischataway Harbor, and alsoe from Naumkecke through the River thereof up into 

the laud west sixty miles, from which period to cross over land to the sixty miles end, 

accompteu iroin Pischataway, through Newgowanacke River to the land northwest 

aforesaid; and alsoe all that the South Half'e of the Ysles of Sholes, all which lands, 

with the Consent of the Counsel!, shall from henceforth by called New-hampshyre. 

And ulsoe ten thousand acres more of laud on the southeast partof .Sagadihoc at the 

mouth or .entrance thereof from henceforth to bee called by the name of Massonia, 

&o. * * *

After the death of Capt. John Mason (in December, 1635), the affairs 

of the colony coming into bad condition, they sought the protection of 

Massachusetts in 1641 and enjoyed it till 1675, when Robert Mason, a 

grandson of John Mason, obtained a royal decree, under which, in 1680, 

a colonial government was established. But no charter was given to 

the colony, and its government was only continued during-the pleasure 

of the King. The following is an extract from the commission, or decree, issued by the King in 1680:

Province of New Hampshire, lying and extending from three miles northward of 

Merrimack River or any part thereof into ye Province of Maine.

In the year 1690 the province of New Hampshire was again taken 

under the jurisdiction of Massachusetts Bay, but was again separated 

in 1092.

[For a history of the boundary between New Hampshire and Maine, 

oide Maine, p. 41.]

The controversy already referred to arising between the provinces of 

New Hampshire and Massachusetts Bay not only involved the settlement of the boundary between New Hampshire and Maine, Hit also that 

between New Hampshire and Massachusetts, and, as before stated (vide 

Maine, p. 41), the commissioners appointed by the two provinces having been unable to agree, New Hampshire appealed to the King, who 

Bull. 171 4
f

48 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLL. 171.

ordered that the boundaries should be settled by a board of commissioners appointed from the neighboring colonies.

The board met at Hampton in 1737, and submitted a conditional de 

cision to the King, who in 1740 declared in council as follows, viz:

That the northern boundary of the province of Massachusetts be a similar curve * 

line pursuing the course of the Merrimac River, at three miles distance, on the north 

side thereof, beginning at the Atlantic Ocean and ending at a point due north of Pautucket Falls, and a straight line drawn from thence, due west, till it meets with His 

Majesty's other Governments. (Vide Vermont State Papers, Slade, p. 9.)

New Hampshire claimed her southern boundary to be a line due west 

from a point on the sea three miles north of the mouth of Merrimac 

River. Massachusetts claimed all the territory three miles north of any 

part of Merrimac Eiver. The King's decision gave to New Hampshire, 

a strip of territory more than fifty miles in length and of varying width, 

in excess of that which she claimed. This decree of the King was forwarded to Mr. Belcher, then governor of both the provinces of New 

Hampshire and Massachusetts Bay, with instructions to apply to the 

respective assemblies to unite in making the necessary provisions for 

running and marking the line conformable to the said decree, and if 

either assembly refused, the other was to proceed exparte. Massachusetts Bay declined complying with this requisition. New Hampshire, 

therefore, proceeded alone to run and mark the line.

George Mitchel and Richard Hazen were appointed by Belcher to 

survey and mark the line. Pursuant to this authority, in the month of 

February, 1741, Mitchel ran and marked the line from the sea-coast about 

three miles north of the mouth of the Merrimac River to a point about 

three miles north of Pawtucket Falls, and Hazen, in the month of March 

following, ran and marked a line from the point, three miles north of 

Pawtucket Falls, across the Connecticut River, to the supposed boundary line of *New York, on what he then supposed to be a due west 

course from the place of beginning. He was instructed by Governor 

Belcher to allow for a westerly variation of the needle of ten degrees. 

( Vide New Hampshire Journal H. R., 1826.)

The report of the surveyors has not been preserved, but the journal 

of Hazen has been found, and is published in the New England Historical and Genealogical Register, July, 1879.

Subsequent investigation has proved that this line was not run on a 

due west course, the allowance for the westerly variation of the needle 

being quite too large, throwing the line north of west.

This mistake seems to have been known previous to the Revolution. 

In 1774 calculations were made by George Sproule, founded upon actual 

surveys and accurate astronomical observations, from which he determined that Hazen's line was so far north of west as to lose to the State \ 

of New Hampshire quite a large tract of land. ( Vide New Hampshire 

Journal H. R., 1826.)

In 1825 commissioners were appointed by the States of New Hamp-
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN HO. 171 PL. XV

NORTH BOUNDARY OF MASSACHUSETTS.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XVI

.WINCHESTER

. CH-MON D \ FiTZWILLIAM \

\ I

1 N D G E \ NEW IPSW.CH MASON

NORTH BOUNDARY OF MASSACHUSETTS.
.GANNETT.] NEW HAMPSHIRE. 49

shire and Massachusetts to ascertain, run, and mark the line between 

the two States, under the proceedings of which New Hampshire asserted 

her claim to a due west line, conformable to the decree of 1740, it being 

apparent by a survey made by the commissioners that the original line 

was north of west. This the Massachusetts commissioners refused to do, 

alleging that they were only empowered to ascertain and mark the 

original line.

On March. 10, 1827, the legislature passed a resolution providing for 

the erection of durable monuments to preserve the boundary line 

between the States of Massachusetts and New Hampshire, as the same 

had been run and ascertained by the commissioners, and monuments 

were erected accordingly. ( Vide Resolves of Massachusetts, 1827.)

In 1885 the joint commission appointed by the States of New Hampshire and Massachusetts re-ran and marked the curved portion of the 

boundary, following the course of Merrimac River, changing it only 

to a trifling extent. This commission was, however, unable to agree 

upon the boundary west of Pawtucket Falls. This matter dragged 

along until finally in 1894 this commission, together with a commission 

representing Vermont, agreed to maintain the Hazen line, and this line 

was re-traced and re-marked from Pawtucket Falls to the northwest 

corner of Massachusetts.

Under the decree of the King of 1740 the province of New Hampshire 

claimed jurisdiction as far west as the territory of' Massachusetts and 

Connecticut extended, thus including the present State of Vermont. 

New York claimed all the country west of the Connecticut, under the 

charters of 1664 and 1674 to the Duke of York. A bitter controversy 

ensued. The following papers serve to throw some light on the matter:

Letter from the Governor of New Hampshire to the Governor of New York.

PORTSMOUTH, November 17, 1749.

* * * I think it my duty * * * to transmit to your excellency the description of New Hampshire as the King has determined it in the words of my commission.

* * * In consequence of His Majesty's determination of the boundaries between 

New Hampshire and Massachusetts, a surveyor and proper chainmeu were appointed 

to run the western line from Smiles north of Pautucket Falls, and the surveyor upon 

oath has declared that it strikes Hudson's Eiver about 80 poles north of where 

Mohawk's River comes into Hudson's River.

B. WENTWORTH. 

(See State Papers of Vermont, Slade, 1; page 10.)

The following is a description of the bounds of New Hampshire given 

to Governor Benning Wentworth, of province of New Hampshire, by 

George II, July 3, 1741:

George the Second, by the Grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland King, 

Defender of the Faith, &c.

To our trusty and well-beloved Benning Wentworth, esqr., greeting:

Know you that we, reposing especial trust and confidence in the prudence, courage, 

and loyalty of you, the said Benning Wentworth, out of our especial grace, certain
50 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

knowledge, and meer motion, have thought fit to constitute and appoint, arid by 

these presents do constitute and appoint you, the said Beuning Wentworth, to be our 

governor and Commander-in-chief of our province of New Hampshire, witbin our dominions of New England in America, bounded on the south side by a similar curve 

line pursuing the course of Merrimac River at three miles distance, on the north side 

thereof, beginning at the Atlantick Ocean and ending at a point due north of a place 

called Pautucket Falls, aud by a straight line drawn from thence due west cross the 

said river 'till it meets with our other Governments. * * *

Given at Whitehall July the 3rd, in the 15th year of His Majesty's reign.

(See Documentary History of N. York, vol. 4, page 331.)

The question of the right of territory was submitted to the King, who 

in 1764 made the following decree:

ORDER IN COUNCIL FIXING THE BOUNDARY BETWEEN NEW YORK AND NEW HAMPSHIRE.

 [L. s.] AT THE COURT AT ST. JAMES,

The 20th day of July, 1764.

Present: The King's Most Excellent Majesty; Lord Steward, Earl of Sandwich, 

Earl of Halifax, Earl of Powis, Earl of Hilsborough, Mr. Vice Chamberlain Gilbert 

Eliot, Esqr., James Oswald, Esqr., Earl of Harcourt.

Whereas there was this day read at the Board a report made by the right honorable the lords of the committee of council for plantation affairs, dated the 17th of this 

instant, upon considering.a representation from the lords commissioners for trade and 

plantations, relative to the disputes that have some years subsisted between the provinces of New Hampshire and New York, concerning the boundary line between those 

provinces, His Majesty, taking the same into consideration, was pleased with the advice of his Privy Council to approve of what is therein proposed, and doth accordingly 

hereby order and declare the western banks of the river Connecticut, from where it 

enters the province of the Massachusetts Bay, as far north as the forty-fifth degree of 

northern latitude, to be the boundary line between the said two provinces of New 

Hampshire and New York. Whereof the respective governors and commanders in 

chief of His Majesty's said provinces of New Hampshire and New York for the time 

being, and all others whom it may concern, are to take notice of His Majesty's pleasure 

hereby signified and govern themselves accordingly.

WM. BLAIR.

(Vide Documentary History of New York, vol. 4, p. 355.)

Notwithstanding this decree of the King, controversy, attended with 

violence, was kept up for many years; but the line was finally accepted 

and now forms the boundary line between the States of New Hampshire 

and Vermont.

The northern boundary of New Hampshire was settled by the United 

States and Great Britain. ( Vide p. 18 et seq.)

It is as follows, viz:

Commencing at the " Crown Monument," so called, at the intersection of the State 

of New Hampshire, Maine, and the Province of Quebec, in latitude 45° 18' lk!3".33, 

longitude 71° 5' 40".5, thence in aii irregular line to Hall's Stream, thence down the 

same to the northeastern corner of Vermont, in lati ude45° 0' 17".58, longitude 71° 30" 

34".5. ( Vide Hitch. Geology of New Hampshire.)
GANNETT.] VEBMONT.

VERMONT.

The grants from King Henry, of France, of 1603, and King James, 

of England, of 1606, both included that territory which forms the present State of Vermont. It was also included in the charter of New England of 1620.

In the grants to the Duke of York, in 1664 and 1674, all the territory 

between the Connecticut and Delaware Eivers was included. New 

York, therefore, claimed jurisdiction of the territory now known as 

Vermont. Massachusetts, however, at an early period, having made 

claim to the tract west of the Connecticut Eiver, now a portion of that 

State, by the interpretation of her charter, claimed the greater part of 

the same territory. By the terms of the charter of Massachusetts Bay, 

of 1629, that colony was granted all the lands 

Which lye and be within the space of Three English myles to the northward of the 

saide River called Monomack alias Morrymack, or to the uorward of any and every 

Parte thereof.

Under this clause Massachusetts Bay claimed that her jurisdiction 

extended 3 miles north of the farthest part of the Merrimac Eiver, 

which would embrace a large portion of New Hampshire and Vermont. 

New Hampshire contested this claim, and after several years' controversy was more than sustained by a decision of the King in 1740. New 

Hampshire in her turn claimed the territory of Vermont, on the ground 

that Massachusetts and Connecticut, having been allowed to extend 

their boundaries to within 20 miles of the Hudson Eiver, her western 

boundary should go equally as far, and contended that the King's decree of 1740 left that fairly to be inferred; also, that the old charters of 

1664 and 1674 were obsolete.

By a decree of the King, however, the territory west of the Connecticut Eiver, from the 45th parallel of north latitude to the Massachusetts line, was declared to belong to the province of New York. ( Vide 

New Hampshire, p. 50.)

As most of the settlers of Vermont were from New Hampshire, this 

decision of the King caused great dissatisfaction, and the Eevolution 

found Vermont the scene of conflicting claims, and the theatre of violent 

acts, culminating, in some instances, in actual bloodshed.

On January 15, 1777, Vermont declared herself independent and 

laid claim to the territory west as far as Hudson Eiver, and from its 

source north to the international boundary, including a tract along the 

west shore of Lake Champlain. A part of New Hampshire, also, at one 

time, sought a union with Vermont.

In 1781 Massachusetts assented to her independence. She adjusted 

her differences with New Hampshire in 1782, but eight years more 

passed before New York consented to her admission into the Union.
52 BOUNDABIES .OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL.ITI.

In 1791 Vermont was admitted as an independent State, but was inquired to restrict her boundaries :o their present extent.

The act of New York, of March 6,1790, giving her consent to the admission of Vermont, defines her boundaries. ( Vide Slade's Vermont, 

p. 607.)

The northern boundary was settled by the United States and Great 

Britain by the treaty of Washington, in 1842. ( Vide p. 18.) «

The eastern boundary is low-water mark on the west bank of the 

Connecticut Eiver. (Vide New Hampshire, p. 50.)

The southern boundary was settled by the decree of 1740. ( Vide 

New Hampshire, p. 48.)

The line between Vermont and New York was surveyed and marked 

by commissioners from the two States in 1814, and is as follows, viz:

Beginning at a red or black oak tree, the northwest corner of Massachusetts, ami 

running north 82° 20' west as the magnetic needle pointed in 1814, 50 chains, to ;i 

monument erected for the southwest corner of the State of Vermont, by Smith Thompson, Simon De Witt, and George Tibbitts, commissioners on the part of New York, and 

Joseph Beeman, jr., Henry Olin, and Joel Pratt second, commissioners on the part of 

the State of Vermont, which monument stands on the brow of a high hill, descending 

to the west, then northerly in a straight line to a point which is distant 10 chains, on a 

course, south 35 degrees west, from the most westerly corner of a lot of land distinguished in the records of the town of Pownal, in the State of Vermont, as the fifth 

division of the right of Gamaliel Wallace, and which, in the year 1814, was owned 

and occupied by Abraham Vosburgh; then north 35 degrees east to said corner and 

along the westerly bounds of said lot, 30 chains to a place on the westerly bank of 

Hasick River, where a hemlock tree heretofore stood, noticed in said records as the 

most northerly corner of said lot; then north 1 degree and 20 minutes west, 6 chainis 

to a monument erected by the said commissioners, standing on the westerly side of 

Hasick River, on the north side of the highway leading out of Hasick into Pownal, 

and near the northwesterly corner of the bridge crossing said river; then north 27 

degrees and 20 minutes east, 30 chains, through the bed of the eaid river, to a largo 

roundish rock on the northeasterly bank thereof; then north 25 degrees west, 

16 chains and 70 links; then north9 degrees west, 18 chains and 60 links, to a whiteoak tree, at the southwest corner of the land occupied in 1814 by Thomas Wilsey; 

then north 11 degrees east, 77 chains to the north side of a highway, where it is ine't 

by a fence dividing the possession of said Thomas Wilsey, jr., and Emery Hunt; then 

north 46 degrees east, 6 chains; then south 66 degrees east, 26 chains and 25 links ; 

then north 9 degrees east, 27 chains and 50 links to a blue-slate stone, anciently sei; 

up for the aouthwest corner of Bennington; then north 7 degrees and 30 minutes east, 

46 miles 43 chain.s and 50 links to a bunch of hornbeam saplings on the south bank of 

Poultney River, the northernmost of which was marked by said last-mentioned commissioners, and from which a large butternut tree bears north 70 degrees west, 30 

links, a large hard maple tree, south 2 chains and 86 links, and a white ash tree oti 

the north side of said river, north 77 degrees east.

Which said several lines from the monument erected for the southwest corner oif 

the State of Vermont were established by said last-mentioned commissioners, and! 

were run by them, as the magnetic needle pointed, in the year 1814, then down tho 

said Poultney River, through the'deepest channel thereof to East Bay; then through 

the middle of the deepest channel of East Bay and the waters thereof to where thd 

same communicate with Lake Champlain ; then through the deepest channel of Lakd 

Champlain to the eastward of the islands called the Four Brothers, and the westward, 

of the islands called the Grand Isle and Long Isle, or the Two Heroes, and to the west
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XVII

C a yBOUNDARY BETWEEN VERMONT AND NEW YORK.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XVIII

%,

BOUNDARY BETWEEN VERMONT AND NEW YORK.
VETCMOTSTT MASSACHUSETTS. 53

ward of the Isle La Motte to the line in the 45th degree of north latitude, established 

by treaty for the boundary line between the United States and the British Dominions. 

(See Revised Statutes of New York, Banks & Brothers, sixth edition, Vol. I, pp. 

122-123.)

This line was changed in 1876 by a cession of a small territory from 

Vermont to New York, described as follows, viz:

All that portion of the town of Fairhaven, in the county of Rutland, and State of 

Vermont, lying westerly from the middle of the deepest channel of Poultney River 

as it now runs, and between the middle of the deepest channel of said river and the 

west line of the State of Vermont as at present established. (Ratified by Congress 

April 7, 1880.)

MASSACHUSETTS.

The territory of Massachusetts was included in the first charter of 

Virginia, granted in 1606, ( Vide Virginia p., 94) and iu the charter of 

New England, granted in 1620, ( Vide Maine p. 39.)

In 1628 the council of Plymouth made a grant to the governor and 

company of Massachusetts Bay in New England, which was confirmed 

by the King, and a charter was granted in 1629, of which the following 

are extracts:

* * * Nowe Knowe Yee, that Wee * * * have given and granted * * * 

all that Parte of Newe England in Amirica which lyes and extends betweeue a great 

River there commoulie called Monomack River, alias Merrimack River, and a certen 

other River there, called Charles River, being in the Bottome of a certen Bay there, 

comonlie called Massachusetts alias Mattachusetts, alias Massatnsetts Bay, and also 

all and singuler those Landea and Hereditament whatsoever, lying within the Space 

of Three EnglisheMyles on the South Parte of the said River called Charles River, or 

of any or every Parte thereof. And also all and singuler the Landes and Hereditaments whatsoever, lying and being with the space of Three Englishe Miles to the 

southward of the southermost Parte of the said Baye, called Massachusetts, alias Mattachusetts, alias Massatusetts Bay and also all those Lauds and Hereditaments whatsoever, which lye and be within the space of Three English Myles to the Northward 

of the saide River, called Monomack, alias Merrymack, or to the Norward of any and 

every Parte thereof and all Landes and Hereditaments whatsoever, lyeing within the 

Lymitts aforesaide, North and South, in Latitude and Bredth, and in Length and 

Longitude, of and within all the Bredth aforesaide, throughout the Mayne Landes there 

from the Atlantick and Westerne Sea and Ocean on the East Parte, to the South Sea 

on the West Parte.

* * * Provided alwayes, That yf the said Landes * * * were at the tyuie of 

the graunting of the saide former Letters patents, dated the Third Day of November, 

iu the Eighteenth yeare of our said deare Fathers Raigne aforesaide, actuallie possessed 

ur inhabited by any other Christian Prince of State, or were within the Boundes 

Lymitts or Territories of that Southern Colony, then before graunted by our saide 

late Father » * * That then this present Graunt shall not extend to any such 

partes or parcells thereof * * * but as to those partes or parcells * * * shal 

be vtterlie voyd, theis presents or any Thinge therein conteyned to the contrario notwistandiug * *

The charter of New England was surrendered to the King in 1635. 

( Vide Plymouth Colony Laws, p. 333.)
54 . BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

The charter of 1629 was canceled by a judgment of the high court 

of chancery of England, June 18,1684. (Vide C. & 0., p. 942.)

In the year 1686, Pemaquid and its dependencies were annexed to the 

New England government. ( Vide Maine, p. 40.)

In 1691 a new charter was granted to Massachusetts Bay, which included Plymouth Colony and the Provinces of Maine and Nova Scotia. 

The following are extracts from this charter:

* * * Wee * * * do will and ordeyne that the Territories and Collonyes 

Commonly called or Known by the names of the Collony of the Massachusetts Bay 

and Collony of New Plymouth the Province of Main the Territorie called Accadia or 

Nova Scotia and all that tract of Land lying betweene the said Territories of Nova 

Scotia and the said Province of Main be erected Vnited and Incorporated * * * 

into one reall Province by the Name of Our Province of the Massachusetts Bay in New 

England. * * *

All that parte of New England in America lying and extending from the greate 

River comonly called Monomack als Merrimack on the Northpart and from three Miles 

Northward of the said River to the Atlantick or Western Sea or Ocean on the South 

part And all the Lands and Hereditaments whatsoever lying within the limitts aforesaid and extending as farr as the Outermost Points or Promontories of Laud called 

Cape Cod and Cape Mallabar North and South and in Latitude Breadth aud in 

Length and Longitude of aud within all the Breadth and Compass aforesaid 

throughout the Main Land there from the said Atlantick or Western Sea and Oceau 

on the East parte towards the South Sea or Westward as far as Our Collonyes of 

Rhode Island Connecticutt and the Narragansett Countrey all alsoe all that part 

or porCon of Main Land beginning at the Entrance of Pescataway Harbour and soe 

to pass vpp the same into the River Newickewannock and through the same into 

the furthest head thereof and from thence Northwestward till One Hundred aud 

Twenty miles be famished and from Piscataway Harbour mouth aforesid North-Eastward along the Sea Coast to Sagadehock and from the Period of One Hundred and 

Twenty Miles aforesaid to crosse over Land to the One Hundred and Twenty Miles before reckoned up into the Land from Piscataway Harbour through Newickawannock 

River aud alsoe the North halfe of the Isles and Shoales togather with the Isles of Cappawock and Nantukett near Cape Cod aforesaid and alsoe [all] Lands and Hereditaments lying and being in the Countrey and Territory comonly called Accadia or Nova 

Scotia And all those Lands and Hereditaments lying and extending betweene the said 

Countrey or Territory of Nova Scotia and the said River of Sagadahock or any part 

thereof And all Lands Grounds Places Soiles Woods and Wood grounds Havens Ports 

Rivers Waters and other Hereditaments and premisses whatsoever! lying within the 

said bounds and limitts aforesaid and every part aud parcell thereof and alsoe all 

Islands and Isletts lying within tenn Leagues directly opposite to the Main Land 

within the said bounds. * * *

(]?or an account of the settlement of the boundary between the District of Maine, formerly a part of Massachusetts, see Maine, p. 41.)

The present northern boundary of Massachusetts was settled in 1741. 

(For history, see New Hampshire, p. 48.)

The boundary line between Massachusetts and Rhode Island was for 

more than two hundred years a question of dispute, and was, in some 

respects, the most remarkable boundary case with which this country 

has had to do. Twice the case went to the Supreme Court of the United 

States, and in one of these suits Daniel Webster and Eufus Choate were 

employed as counsel for Massachusetts.
GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 55

As early as 1642 the line between the two colonies was marked in 

part by Nathaniel Woodward and Solomon Saffrey, who set up on the 

plain of Wrentham a stake as the commencement of the line between 

Massachusetts Bay and Ehode Island. This stake was by them supposed to mark a point 3 miles south of the Charles River.

The report of these commissioners has not been found, but frequent 

reference is made to their survey in the record of the subsequent controversies and litigations.

In 1710-'ll commissioners appointed from Massachusetts and Ehode 

Island agreed upon the north line of Ehode Island. The action of the 

commissioners was approved by the legislatures of both colonies.

The agreement was as follows, viz:

That the stake set up by Nathaniel Woodward and Solomon Saffrey, skillful, approved artists, in the year of our Lord 1642, and since that often renewed in the latitude of 41° 55', being 3 English miles distant southward from the southernmost 

part of the river called Charles River, agreeable to the letters patent for the Massachusetts Province, be accounted and allowed on both sides the commencement of the 

line between the Massachusetts and the colony of Rhode Island, from which said stake 

the dividing line shall run, so as it may (at Connecticut River) be 2| miles to the 

southward of a due west line, allowing the variation of the compass to be 9°; which 

said line shall forever, &c. (Vide Howard's Reports, S. C., Vol. 4, p. 631, et aeq.)

In 1719 this line was run by commissioners appointed for the purpose. 

Subsequent investigation has shown that this line was run in a very 

irregular manner. ( Vide E. I. Acts, May, 1867, page 6, et seq.)

The line between Massachusetts and the eastern part of Ehode Island 

was fixed by commissioners in 1741, from the decision of whom the colony of Ehode Island appealed to the King, who, in the year 1746, affirmed 

their decision by a royal decree.

The following is a record of the proceedings in council, together with 

the royal decree.

[Council Office. Council Register. Goo. H, No. 8, p. 204.J

AT THE COURT AT KENSINGTON

theWth day of July 1742.

Present. The Kings Most Excellent Majesty, Archbpd of Canturbury, Earl of Pembroke, Lord President Earl of Wiachelsea, Lord Privy Seal Earl of Grautham, Duke 

of Bolton, Earl of Cholmondelly, Duke of Rutland, Earl of Wilmington, Marq8 of 

Tweedale, Earl of Bath, Visco* Lonsdale, Mr. Chancellor of the Exchecr, Lord Delaware, Sr Charles Wager, Lord Bathurst, Sr. William Younge, Lord Monsore, Sr John 

Norris, Mr Speaker Thomas Winnington Esq., Mr. Vice Chamberlin, George Wade 

Esq.

Upon reading this day at the board the humble Petetion and appeale of the Governor and company of the English of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations in 

New England in America from several particular parts of the determination of the 

commissioners appointed by his Majesty to settle the Boundary's of the said colony 

Eastwards with the Province of Massachusetts Bay, and humbly praying that a day 

may be appointed for hearing said appeal, and that the particular parts of the said 

commissioners determination appealed from may be reversed, and such other deter-
56 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULi,m.

mination made instead thereof as shall be agreeable to the true construction of the 

Boundarys contained in the Royal Charter under which the Petioners claim, It is 

ordered by his Majesty in Council that the said Petition and appeal (a copy whereof 

is hereunto annexed). Be and it is hereby referred to the Right Honorable the Lord 

of the committee of council for hearing appeals from the Plantations to hear the same, 

and report their opinion, thereupon to his Majesty at the Board. 

A true copy.

I. B. LENNARD.

Collated with the original entry in the Council Register, 18 Jan'y, 1845.

ROBT. LEMON.

I Council Office. Council Register. Geo. U., No. 8 p. 235.]

AT THE COURT OF KENSINGTON,

the 15th day of Sept. 1742.

Present, The Kings most Excellent Majesty Archbp of Canturbury, Lord Delniar 

Lord Chancellor, Mr Vice Chamberlin, Duke of Richmond, Mr. Chancellor of the Exchequer, Duke of Newcastle, Harry Pelham Esq. Earl of Winchelsea, Thomas Wiunington Esq Earl of Wilmington George Wade Esq. Lord Cartaret.

Upon reading this day at the Board the humble Petition and appeale of His Majesty's Province of the Massachusetts Bay in New England from the determination 

of the commissioners appointed by His Majesty to settle the Boundary of the Colony 

of Rhode Island Eastwards, with the said province of Massachusetts Bay and humbly praying that a day may be appointed for hearing the said appeale and that the 

determination of the said commissioners may be reversed, and such other determination made instead thereof as shall be agreeable to the pttioners claim exhibited 

before the said commissioners It is ordered by his Majesty in council that the said 

petition and appeale (a copy whereof is hereunto annexed) Be and it is hereby referred 

to the Right Honorable the Lords of the committee in council for hearing appealn 

from the Plantations to hear the same and report their opinion thereupon to'IIis Majesty at the Board.

A true copy.

I. B. LENNARD.

Collated with the original entry in the Council Registry, 18 of Jan'y, 1845.

ROBT. LEMON.

[Ordered in Council, dated 28th May, 1746. Council office. Council Register. Geo. II, No. 10, p. 493.]

AT THE COURT OP KENSINGTON,

the 28th day of May 1746.

Present the Kings Most Excellent Majesty in Council

Upon reading at the Board a Report from the Right Honourable the Lord of the 

committee of council for hearing appeals from the Plantations dated the llth of December 1744 in the words following vizt.

Your Majesty having been pleased by Your Order in council of the 29th of July 1742 

to refer unto this committee the humble petition and appeale of the Governor and 

company of the English Colony of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations in New 

England in America, from several particular parts of the determination of the commissioners appointed by your Majesty to settle the Boundarys of said colony eastwards 

with the Province of Massachusetts Bay and humbly praying that the particular parts 

of the said commissioners determination appealed from may be reversed, and such 

other determinations made instead thereof, as shall be agreeable to the true construction of the Boundarys continued in the Royal Charter under which the petitions 

claim and your Majesty having been also pleased by another order in council of 

the 15th of September 1742, to refer unto this committee, the humble Petition and appeal of your Majesty's Province of the Massachusetts Bay in New England parte of
GANNETT.] MASSAOHUSETTti. 57

the said determination of the said commissioners, and humbly praying that the same 

may be reversed and set aside and that instead thereof Your Majesty will be graciously pleased to give such judgement and determinations as shall be agreeable to 

the petitioners claim exhibited before the said commissioners. The Lords of the 

committee in obedience to your Majesty's said orders of Reference, have met several 

times, and taken both the said Petitions of Appeale into their consideration, and having examined into the Proceedings of the said commissioners, do find that they pronounced their judgements or determination on the 30th of June 1741 in the words following :

The court took into consideration, the charters, Deeds and other Evidences, Claims 

Pleas and allegations produced and made by party refering to the controversy before 

them and after mature advisement, came to the following Resolutions: That there 

is not any one Evidence proving that the Water between the Main Land on the East, 

and Rhode Island on the West, was ever at any time called Naragansett Hirer, 

that though there be evidence that the place where the Indian called King Philip 

lived near Bristol, was called Pawconoket, and that another place near Swanzey 

was called Sowams or Sowamsett, yet no evideace has been produced of the extent of 

the Pawconoket country to Seaconk, or Pawtucket River, as it runs to the line of the 

late Colony of the Massachusetts Bay, for tho7 there be some evidence that the Indians at enmity with King Philip, or with other Indians in enmity with him, lived 

on the west side of the said River, and that the Indians subject to King Philip, or in 

amity with him, lived on the East side of the said River there is no Evidence that 

all the Indians subject to, or in amity with King Philip, lived in the Pawconoket 

Country. That the Province not having produced the Letters Patent, constituting the 

council of Plymouth, nor any copy thereof, the Recital of said Letters Patent in the 

deed from the council of Plymouth, to Bradford and his associates, is not sufficient 

evidence against the Kings Charter. That the council of Plymouth being a Corporation, could not create another corporation, and that no Jurisdiction within the Kings 

Dominions in America can be held by Prescription or on the Foot of Prescription. 

That the determination of the boundarys of the colony's of Rhode Island and New 

Plymouth by the Kings Commissioners in the year 1664 appear to have been only a temporary order for preserving the Peace on the Borders of both Colonys without determining the Rights and Titles of either. Upon the whole nothing appears whereby the 

Colony of Rhode Island and Providence plantations can be barred or hindered from extending their Jurisdiction Eastward towards the Province of the Massachusetts Bay 

according to the true intents and meaning of their charter. But some dispute having 

arisen between the Partys as to the true construction and meaning thereof, the court 

is of opinion, That the Narragansett Bay is and extendeth itself from Point Judith in 

the west to Seaconet Point on the East and including the Islands therein, layeth and 

extendeth itself unto the mouth of the River which runnith towards the town of 

Providence and that as it so lies or extends, it has and may be considered as having 

one Eastern Side at the Eastern coast ofathe said Bay runs up northerly from Seconets 

Point, and one other North Eastern Side from near Mount Hope to Bullocks Neck, 

as the said Bay runs up North Westerly towards the Town of Providence and that 

the land adjacent to the said North Eastern and Eastern Coasts and including within 

the following lines and the said Bay are within the Jurisdiction of the Colony of 

Rhode Island ; Vizt on the North East side of the said Bay one line running from 

the south west corner of Bullocks Neck, Northeast three Miles. One other line running from the Northeast extremity of the said line until it be terminated by a line 

three miles Northeast from tho northeasternmost part of the Bay on the west side of 

Rumstick Neck, and one other line from the termination of the west line to the Bay 

at or near Towoset Neck, running so that it touch the North East extremity of a line 

running three miles North East from the North East corner of Bristol Harbour, and 

on the Eastern side of the said Bay; One line from a certain point on the Eastern 

side of the said Bay opposite to the southernmost part of the Shawrnuts Neck, and
58 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

four hundred and forty Rods to the Southwards of the Mouth of Fall River running 

East three miles; One other line running from the Easternmost extremity' of the said 

line till it be terminated by the Easternmost end of a line three miles East from the Easternmost part of a cove in the said Bay which is to the southward of Nawquaket and 

one other line from the termination of the last line to the sea, running on such course, 

as to be three miles East from the Easternmost part of the Bay adjoining to Scitchuwest on Rhode Island, and that the said Distances of three miles East and Northeast, 

are to be measured from high Water Mark, and this court doth hereby settle, adjust 

and determine, that the Eastern Boundary of the said Colony of Rhode Island and 

Providence Plantations, towards the Massachusetts Bay, is, shall be and runs from 

a certain Pointe (where a Meridian line passing through Pawtuckets Falls, cuts 

the South Boundary of the Colony of Massachusetts Bay), south to Pawtuckets 

Falls, Then southerly along the eastward side of Seaconk River, and the River 

which runnith towards the Town of Providence, to the Southwest corner of Bullock's 

Neck, then Northeast three miles; and then along the aforesaid lines running at three 

miles distance from the Easternmost parts of the said Bay to the said Bay, at or near 

Towoset Neck. Then as the said Bay runs to the southernmost point of Shawmuts 

Neck, and then in a straight line to the aforesaid point opposite to the said Neck. 

Then East three miles and then along the aforesaid lines, running at three miles distance from the Easternmost parts of the said Bay, to the sea. All which lines are to 

be run by making the proper allowance for the variation of the Magnetic Needle from 

the Meridian. And for the better understanding of the description of the lines before 

mentioned; the Court hath caused the Boundary lines of the lands adjacent to the 

said most eastern and Northeastern points of the Said Bay, to be delineated on the 

Map or Plan of the said Bay and countries adjacent now in court, and the same are 

distinguished on the said Map or Plan, by A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H.

The Lord of the Committee having considered the whole matter and heard all 

partys concerned therein by their Council learned in the Law, Do agree humbly to 

report to your Majesty as their opinion, That the said Judgment or determination of 

the said Commissioners should be affirmed, and both the Petitions of Appeal therefrom dismissed.

His Majesty this day took the said Report into consideration and was pleased with 

the advice of the Privy Council to approve thereof, and to order, that the said Judgment or Determination of the said Commmissioners, Be, and it is hereby Affirmed And 

both the said Petitions of Appeal therefrom dismissed.

Whereof the Governor or the Commander in Chief of His Majesty's Province of the 

Massachusetts Bay, The Governor and Company of the colony of Rhode Island and 

Providence Plantations for the time being, and all others whom it may concern, are 

to take notice and govern themselves accordingly.

A true Copy.

IB LENNARD.

Colated with the Original entry in the Council Register, 18 January, 1745.

ROBT LEMON.

Under the foregoing decree the line was run by commissioners appointed for the purpose, whose report was as follows, viz:

We, the subscribers, appointed commissioners by the general assembly of the colony 

aforesaid, to mark out tho bounds of said colony eastward towards the province of 

Massachusetts Bay, agreeable to His Majesty's royal determination in council, the 

28th day of May, 1746, did in pursuance thereof, on the second day of December last 

past, meet at Pawtucket Falls, in expectation of meeting with commissioners that 

might be appointed by the province of the Massachusetts Bay, for the purpose aforesaid ; and after having there tarried till the afterpart of said day, and no commissioners in behalf of the said province appearing, we proceeded to run a due north line
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 17) PL. XIX

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MASSACHUSETTS AND RHODE -ISLAND.
GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 59

from Pawtucket Falls to the south boundary of the aforesaid province of the Massachusetts Bay, in manner following, viz: From a certain point on the southern side of 

Pawtucket Falls, where we erected a monument of stones, with a stake thereon, we run 

a meridian line which directly passed through said falls, to a walnut tree on the northerly side of said falls; then to a pitch pine tree ; then to a small white oak; then to 

a grey oak; then to a small hush; then to another small hush with stones about it; 

then to a heap of stones with a stake thereon; then to a black oak tree; then to another black oak; then to a small pitch pine; then to a black oak ; then to a largo 

white oak near the river, called Abbot's Run ; then to a poplar tree; then to a heap 

of stones with a stake thereon ; then to a large rock with stones thereon ; then to a 

small black oak tree; then to a wain tit tree; then to a black oak ; then to divers 

other marked trees in the said course, to the.extremity of said line; and when we 

came near the termination of the said line made a monument of stones, there being 

no noted south boundary of the said province near the said line, and therefore, for the 

discovery of the south boundary of the said province, upon the best information we 

could obtain, proceeded to Wrentham Plain, at or near to a place where was formerly 

erected a stake, called Woodward's and Saffery's stake, as one remarkable south 

boundary of the said province, and from thence run a west line, making an allowance 

of eight degrees and a half as the west variation of the magnetic needle from the true 

meridian, it being the course of the south line of the said province, according to their 

charter (;is we apprehended), and thei Tve extended the said north line from the 

aforesaid monument till it intersected the said west line, and upon the point of its 

intersection erected a monument of stones with a stake thereon, as the northeast 

boundary of that tract of land commonly called the Gore.

After which we proceeded to Bullock's Neck, and on the southeast corner thereof 

erected a red cedar post, marked with the letters J. H. C. R., with the figure of an 

anchor thereon, and from thence running a line northeast making the same allowance 

for the variation aforesaid, to a black oak tree marked with the letters G. C. C. R., 

then to a largo Avhite oak marked with the letters G. B. C. R., then to a white oak 

post, set in the ground with a heap of stones around it, marked with the letters G. W. 

C.R., with the figure of an anchor thereon, being three miles distant from Bullock's 

Neck aforesaid.

After which we proceeded to the northeasternmost part of the bay on the west side 

of Rumstick Neck, and from a point where a locust post was erected, run a line three 

miles northeast, with the same allowance for the variation and at the extremity of 

the said line erected a monument of stones, from which we run a line to the northeast 

extremity of that line drawn from the southwest corner of Bullock's Neck aforesaid, 

the course whereof being west thirty-eight degrees north, according to the magnetic 

needle, the distance of nine hundred and fifty-five rods, marking trees and making 

other boundaries in the course of said line. After which we proceeded to the northeast corner of Bristol Harbour, and from high-water mark, which was some rods distant northeast from the bridge leading to Swanzey Ferry, we ran a line three miles 

northeast, still making the same allowance for the variation, and at the extremity 

of wbich line we erected a monument of stones; then we ran a line from the northBast extremity of the line drawn from Rumstick aforesaid, the course whereof being 

south twenty-five degrees east, till it met with the termination of the line drawn from 

Bristol Harbour aforesaid, the distance whereof being nine hundred and twenty-seven 

rods; and from thence to a straight line to the bay at Towosob Neck, making proper 

boundaries in the course of said lino.

After which we proceeded to the eastern side of the Narragansett Bay, and on the 

easternmost part of a cove in the said bay, which is southward of Nanequachet, ran a 

lino three miles east (still making the same allowance for variation), at the extremity 

w'lereof we marked a grey oak tree with the letters C. R., with the figure of an anchor 

' ' .ereon.

After which we proceeded to the mouth of Fall River, and from thence measured
60 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

four hundred and forty rods southerly on the shore, as the said shore extendeth itseli 

from the mouth of said Fall River, and from the point where the said four hundred 

and forty rods reached, being east thirty-five degrees south of the southernmost point 

of Shawomet Neck, we ran a line three miles east, with the same allowance for the 

variation; in the course whereof we marked divers trees, and came to a large pond, 

on the west of which was a small oak between two large rocks, and from thence 

measured over the said pond to a bunch of maples, two whereof we marked with the 

letters I and F, standing on a place called Ralph's Neck, being the extremity of the 

said three miles; from thence we ran a line south twenty degrees west, two thousand 

one hundred and twenty-three rods (making proper boundaries in said line), till we 

met the termination of the three-mile line, ran from the cove southward of Nanequaohet aforesaid.

After which we proceeded to a place called Church's Cove, in said bay, and ran a 

line three miles east, making the same allowance for the variation aforesaid, and at 

the extremity whereof, and near the sea, we erected a monument of stones, and from 

thence ran a line north two degrees and a quarter east, one thousand and nine hundred and forty-one rods, till it also met the termination of the said line, drawn from 

the first mentioned cove as aforesaid, making proper boundaries in the course of said 

line.

The aforegoing is a just account of our proceedings, and report the same accordingly.

J. HONEYMAN, JR.

GEORGE WANTON.

GIDEON CORNELL.

GEORGE BROWN.

And it is voted and resolved, That the said report be, and it is hereby, accepted by 

this assembly.

In the year 1748 the legislature of Ehode Island appointed commis 

sioners to continue the line to the Connecticut corner, recognizing the 

Woodward and Saffrey stake as the place of beginning. Massachusetts 

failed to appoint commissioners, whereupon the Ehode Island commis 

sioners proceeded to complete the running of the line. In their report

they sayThat we not being able to find any stake or other monument which we could imagine set up by Woodward and Safirey, but considering that the place thereof was 

described in the agreement mentioned incur commission, by certain invariable marks, 

we did proceed as followeth, namely : We found a place where Charles River formed 

a large current southerly, which place is known to many by the name of Pappatalish 

Pond, which we took to be the southernmost part of said river, from the southernmost 

part of which we measured three English miles south, which three English miles did 

terminate upon a plain in a township called Wrenthatn. (See Howard's Reports S. C., 

vol. 4, page 632).

From this point they ran the line. From this time forward repeated 

steps were taken by Ehode Island by resolutions, and by appointment 

of commissioners at different times to ascertain and run the line, 

in connection with commissioners from Massachusetts; commissioners 

from both colonies met more than once, but they failed to agree upon a 

boundary in place of that established under the agreements of 1711-'18. 

Ehode Island alleged a mistake in her commissioners, in the place of 

beginning (that is, on Wrentham Plain), as the ground of these efforts.

This controversy, however, embraced the entire line from the State of
GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 61

Connecticut to the Atlantic Ocean. Massachusetts asserted that an 

encroachment had been made on her territory from Burnt Swamp Corner 

to the ocean by Ehode Island, who, on her part, claimed that the jurisdictional line of Massachusetts from said corner to the Connecticut line 

was, in its whole extent, upon the territory of Ehode Island. The legislatures of the respective States having failed, after repeated effort, to 

adjust the controversy, Ehode Island in 1832, by a bill in equity, brought 

the subject of the northern boundary, from Burnt Swamp Corner to the 

Connecticut line, before the Supreme Court of the United States, which 

in 1846 decided that the jurisdictional line claimed by Massachusetts 

was the legal boundary of the two States between these points.

While this suit was pending an attempt was made to settle the long 

controversy by an amicable adjustment of the whole line from Connecticut to the ocean. Commissioners were appointed by both States in 1844 

to ascertain and mark the true boundary from Pawtucket Falls to Bullock Neck. In 1846 the same commissioners were authorized to ascertain the line from Burnt Swamp Corner to the Atlantic Ocean.

In 1846, the equity suit having been decided, they were authorized 

" to erect suitable monuments at the prominent angles of the line, from 

the Atlantic Ocean to the northwest corner of Ehode Island, and at such 

other points on the line as may subserve the public convenience." A 

majority of said commissioners agreed upon a line and erected monuments in 1847.

The report of the joint commission was dated Boston, January 13, 

1848.

The line so agreed upon as a boundary between Burnt Swamp Corner 

and the northwest corner of Ehode Island was a straight line, varying 

a little from the irregular jurisdictional line established by the decision 

of the Supreme Court, and is described in the joint report of the majority 

of the commissioners of January, 1848, as follows, viz:

Begin at the northwest corner of Rhode Island, on Connecticut line, in latitude 42° 

00' 29" north, and longitude 71° 48' 18" west of Greenwich, thence easterly in a straight 

line 21.512 miles to Burnt Swamp Corner, in Wrentham, being in latitude 42° 01' 08" 

and longitude 71° 23' 13".

Upon this line were placed twenty-seven monuments, exclusive of that 

at Burnt Swamp Corner.

The general assembly of Ehode Island, in May, 1847, ratified and 

established the line from the ocean to the Connecticut line, " to take 

effect and become binding whenever the said agreement and boundary 

line should be ratified by the State of Massachusetts." The legislature 

of Massachusetts did not ratify the said agreement and boundary line, 

but proposed another joint commission, which was agreed to.

The attempt made by these commissioners to settle the line having 

failed, Massachusetts commenced a bill, in equity before the Supreme 

Court of the United States for an adjudication of the boundary line from 

Burnt Swamp Corner to the Atlantic Ocean.
62 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLL. 171.

In I860 both States agreed upon a conventional line, and asked that 

a decree of the United States Supreme Court should confirm the same, 

which prayer was granted, and the line was thus finally established by 

a decree rendered in the December term, 1861, which is as follows, viz:

Beginning at Burnt Swamp Corner (so called), in Wrentham, in latitude 42° 01' 08" 

north, longitude 71° 23' 13" west of Greenwich, being the northeasterly corner of 

Rhode Island.

Thence in a straight line to the center of a stone monument in the division line, 

between Attleborough and Pawtucket, on the easterly bank of the Blackstone River, 

being in latitude 41° 53' 36" north, longitude 71° 23' 14" west.

Thence easterly, by the northerly line of the town of Pawtucket, to a point where 

said line intersects the highest water mark on the easterly side of Farmer's or Seven 

Mile River, which point is shown on accompanying sheet marked "A," and designated 

as "Bound No. 1," being in latitude 41° 53' 54" north, longitude 71° 20' 40" west.

From Bound No. 1 the line runs southerly, following the highest water mark on 

the easterly side of Farmer's or Seven Mile River, as designated in said sheet marked 

"A," to its junction with the highest water mark on the southerly and easterly side oi 

Ten Mile River, at a point designated as " Bound No. 3."

From Bound No. 3 the line runs southerly, following the highest water mark on the 

southerly and easterly side of said Ten Mile River, as shown on sheet marked "A," to 

a point designated as "Bound No. 13," said last point being at the most southerly 

bend of Ten Mile River in said line of highest water mark.

The line of "highest water mark" as shown on sheet A is defined by offsets at 

right angles to straight lines shown on said plan in blue ink, from Bound No. 1, and 

passing through points designated as bounds numbered 2 to 13, inclusive.

From Bound No. 13 the line runs southeasterly, being a straight line to the center 

of a stone pier in the middle of Runnin's River, on the north side of the road leading 

by Luther's store.

Thence through the center or middle of said Runnin's River as the same is at low 

water at a point when such line intersects the dividing line between Barrington arid 

Seekonk, being in latitude 41° 46' 28", longitude 71° 19' 23".

Thence northeasterly, following the dividing line between Barrington and Seekonk, to a point at the northerly extremity of the dividing line between Barrington 

and Swanzey, in latitude 41° 36' 34", longitude 71° 19' 30".

* Thence in a straight line southeasterly to the center of a copper bolt i n King's 

Rock, so called and well known, near an ancient monument on said King's Rock, being on the west side of the road leading from Warren to Swanzey. This point is in 

latitude 41° 45' 22",98, longitude 71° 16' 35".7o.

From King's Rock the line follows the dividing line between Warren and Swanzey 

to Mount Hope Bay, running in a straight line southeasterly to a point on the Birch 

Swamp Farm, in latitude 41° 45' 08", longitude 71° 15' 58".5.

Thence in a straight line to Mount Hope Bay, passing through the center of a copper 

bolt in a bowlder, in line of extreme high water at Toweset, to low-water line of said 

bay. This bolt is in latitude 41° 42' 45".27, longitude 71° 13' 54".70.

From Toweset the line runs southeasterly, crossing Mount Hope Bay, to the westerly 

end of line dividing Fall River and Tiverton, where the same intersects low-water 

line of said Mount Hope Bay.

Thence easterly, following said dividing line between Fall River and Tiverton, passing through the middle of a town way on the north aide of farm belonging to John 

Chase, and through the southerly end of Cool's Pond, in aline passing through the 

middle of a highway, eight rods wide.

Thence running southerly through the center of said eight-rod highway to a point 

in line with the stonewall on northerly side of farm of Edmund Estes. This wall is 

easterly of the Stafford road (so called.)
GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 63

Thence running easterly in line with said wall to a point in line of highest water 

mark on the westerly shore of South Watuppa Pond, which point is shown on accompanying sheet marked "B,"and designated as "Bound A."

From Bound A the line runs southerly, following the highest water mark on 

westerly side of South Watuppa Pond, and of Sawdy Pond, and of the streams connecting said ponds, as shown on said sheet marked " B," to a point designated as 

" Bound F," said last point being at the most southerly end of Sawdy Pond in said line 

of highest water mark.

The line of "highest water mark" as shown on sheet B is defined by offsets 

at right angles to straight lines from Bound A, and passing respectively through 

points designated "B" to "F," inclusive, and on the South Watuppa Pond is also 

the line that would be traced by a level thirteen inches above a bolt in stone worli 

on westerly side of waterway in gate-house of reservoir dam of Watuppa Reservoir 

Company, Quequechau Kiver. On Sawdy Pond the highest water mark is the line 

that would be traced by the level of an iron bolt driven in west side of flume to sawmill at northerly end of said Sawdy Pond.

From Bound F the line runs southeasterly, being a straight line to the monument known as " Joe Sanford's bound," being the center of a copper bolt in stone on 

land of Joseph Tripp, and is in latitude 41° 35' 37" longitude 71° 08' 13".

From Joe Sanford's bound the line runs southerly, following the westerly line of the 

town of Westport to the Atlantic Ocean, passing easterly of Quicksand Pond through 

the center of a bound known as Peaked Rock, situated in latitude 41° 29' 58", longitude 71° 07' 34".

The first point in this line southerly of Sanford's bound is on the north side of milldam at Adamsville, 85.58 feet easterly of straight line from Sanford's to Peaked Rook.

The second is 113.94 feet easterly of said straight line, and is on the easterly side of 

road leadiug from Adamsville to the ocean.

The third is 234.48 feet east of said straight line, on the road leading to Little Compton, by Philip Simmons' house.

The whole of the line thus described is shown on a plan herewith presented, which, 

with Sketches A and B, is made a part of this report and attested.

It will be observed that the above decree of the United States Supreme Oourt makes no reference to the line from Burnt Swamp Corner 

to the Connecticut line.

It will also be remembered (vide.p. 61) that the "line of 1848," so 

called, was ratified by Ehode Island and rejected by Massachusetts. 

In 1865 the legislature of Massachusetts took action in regard to this 

portion of the line, as follows, viz:

Resolved, That the boundary line between the State of Rhode Island and the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, from the line of the State of Connecticut to Burnt 

Swamp Corner, begins at the northwest corner of the State of Rhode Island on the 

Connecticut line, in latitude 42° 00' 29" north, and longitude 74° 48' 18" west of Greenwich,3 and runs in a straight line 21 add fdfo miles to Burnt Swamp Corner, in 

Wrentham, being in latitude 42° 1' 8" and longitude 71C 23' 13".

This is the line agreed upon by the commissioners, called the " line 

of 1848," ratified at the time by Ehode Island, but rejected by Massachusetts.

The tardy ratification of the line by Massachusetts was, in its turn,

s This is a clerical error. " Longitude 74° 48' 18" " should read " longitude 71° 48 

l& '» ( Vide Borden's Tables, p. 64).

Bull. 171 5
64 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

rejected by Bhode Island, on the ground that the then recent settlement of the eastern boundary by the decree of the Supreme Court had 

so changed the aspect of the controversy that she could not consent to 

the adoption of the line of 1848 as her northern boundary.

Thus the northern boundary of Ehode Island was left in abeyance, 

or rather left in the condition prescribed by the decision of 1846.

In June, 1880, the legislature of Ehode Island passed a resolution to 

remove the mouuments of the u line of 1848 " and erect monuments on 

the jurisdictional line.

In 1881 the legislature of Massachusetts took like action.

This jurisdictional line has the same termini as the line of 1848, but 

is a very irregular line, sometimes running north of a direct line and 

sometimes falling south of it [the extreme variations being 529.3 feet 

north of the line of 1848, and 129 feet south of the same.] A full and detailed description may be found in Ehode Island acts, May, 1867, p. 6 

et seq.

Also, vide Senate Document No. 14, Massachusetts, 1848, for a full 

account of this controversy.

In 1713, commissioners from the Province of Massachusetts Bay and 

Colony of Connecticut settled a line between Massachusetts and Connecticut.

By this line certain northern frontier towns were given to Massachusetts, viz: Woodstock, Suffield, Eufield, and Soihers. In 1749 the legislature of Connecticut passed a resolution that, inasmuch as the line 

had not been approved by the King, and that the two colonies had no 

legal right to transfer territory without the confirmation of the Crown, 

the contract was void, and these towns were again taken under the 

jurisdiction of Connecticut. Massachusetts appealed to the King, and 

the claims of Connecticut were fully established. (See Hollister's History of Connecticut, Vol. II.)

In 1791 Massachusetts and Connecticut appointed commissioners to 

establish the boundary between them, but they were unable to agree.

In 1803 commissioners were appointed to complete the line, a compromise having been made concerning the line between the town of 

Southwick and the towns of Suffield and Granby (the cause of the disagreement of the former commissioners).

The agreement made was as follows, viz:

That the line should begin from a station 8 rods south of the southwest corner of 

West Springfield, and thence run west to the large ponds, and thence southerly by 

those ponds to the ancient south line of Westfield, and from thence on said south 

line to the ancient southwest corner of Westtield; and from thence northerly in the 

ancient west line of Westfield to the station in said west line made by commissioners 

in the year 1714, and from thence to the southwest corner of Granville. (See Mass. 

Special Laws, Vol. Ill, page 234.)

In 1803 the commissioners surveyed and marked the boundary between their respective States.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XX

MOD NT

WASHINGTON,' SHEFF.ELD \ NEWMARLBO R O \ ^ A M n , s r , F , n V /

\____________|_ \ \ S A N D ' 5FIE:LD \ TOL.UAN D /

^ _ -_^_^^_ \ 1 /

SAL.SBURY /NORTH CANAAN / / '

/ ,..___._.../ / /

/ NORFOLK, co I- EBROOK / HARTLAND /

/."/ / / - 

' ' / '

GRAN BY

SOUTHWICK .' A G A W A M §f| LONGMEADOW \ HAMPDEM i MOISSON ! WALES / HOLUAN D I

J__ '-a/ 1 \ i . I

ENFIELD 1 SO'MERS / STA FFORD UNION

STURBRIDGE /SOUTHBRIDGE / DUDLEY \WEBSTER

/

I WOODSTOCK \ THOMPSON. I __

L

BOUNDARY BETWEEN MASSACHUSETTS AND CONNECTICUT.
GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 65

Their report, which was adopted, is as follows, viz: 

Beginning at the northeast corner of Suffleld and the soiitheast corner of West 

Springfield, on the west bank of Connecticut River, at a point 75 links northward of 

. the center of a small valley running into said river, said point being between a small 

butternut tree, marked M. C., standing on the south, and a small crooked white oak, 

marked M., standing on the north, about two feet distant from each other, and then 

run north 82° 45' west 1 chain to a stone monument erected by us there; in the same 

course 22 chains 25 links to a stone monument on the stage road from Springfield to 

Suffield, and said course continued would pass two feet north of Smith's house; 

thence north 82° west 82 chains 3 links to a stone monument on the middle road from 

Suffield to Springfield; then in the same course 13 chains 30 links to a large black or 

red oak tree, marked on the east side C., and on the west side M., being an ancient 

 bound; thence north 77° 4' west 134 chains 42 links to a stone monument on the road 

from Feeding Hills meeting-house to Suffiekl; thence in the same course 4 chains 21 

links to a pine stump an old monument; thence north 79° 48' west 102 chains 80 links 

to a stone monument on the road from Westfield to Suffield, called the back street ; 

thence north 81° 30' west 61 chains 20 links to a stone monument at an old stump and 

atones, the ancient southwest corner of West Springfield; thence south 5° west 2 

chains to a stone monument in the line run by commissioners in 1714; thence north 

85° west 167 chains 33 links to a stone monument at the middle pond, 22 links east of 

low-water mark, being at the center of a little valley running into said pond; thence 

on the eastern shore of said pond, as the same runs southerly, to a sluice way or outlet 

from said pond to the south pond; thence southerly on the east shore of the south pond 

as the same runs to a stone monument at high-water mark on the south corner of said 

pond, being the south end of the most southerly bay thereof, from which the point of 

land beyond the bay on the east side of the pond bears north 29° east, and the high point 

beyond thehay on the west side of the pond is .north 3° 30' east; then south 10° 20' west 

24 chains 78 links to a stone monument at the southeast corner of Southwick, in the 

ancient south line of Westfield, from which the highest peak of Manatick Mountain 

bears south 42° 30' west; thence south87° 30' west 33 chains 86 links to a heap of stones 

in a hedge, being an ancient monument in the south line of Westfield and the northwest corner of Suffield, adjoining Granby; thence in said ancient south line of Westfield the same course to a stone monument at a white oak stump, an old monument, 

the southwest corner of Southwick, being 174 chains 36 links; thence north 10° 20' 

east 212 chains 84 links to a stone monument erected by us, at a place in the ancient 

west line of Westfield, where commissioners in 1714 established the monument called 

the Crank monument; thence north 82° 17' west 137 chains to a stone monument 

erected by us at the east road from Granby to Granville; in this course, at the distance 

of 86 chains 20 links from the Crank monument, we passed between two pillars of 

stones 45 links south of one and 13 links north of the other, both said to be the southeast comer of Granville; thenee on the same course 61 chains 40 links to a stone monument erected by us on the Granby turnpike road; thence in the same course 44 

chains to a white-oak4 tree, marked by commissioners in 1717, and which we marked 

M on the north side and C, 1803, on the south side; thence north 84° 24' west 5 chains 

13 links to a stone monument erected by us on the west road from Granby to Granville; thence in the same course 200 chains 37 links to a white elm stump and stones 

on the west bank of Valley Brook, so-called, a monument, made by commissioners in 

1717 in this course three monuments are mentioned by said commissioners, which we 

do not find; thence north 85° 7' west 60 chains 15 links to a stone monument erected 

by us at a new road near the east bank of Hubbard River; thence the same course 2 

chains to dry hemlock tree with stones about it on the west side of said river near a 

small fall and a rook on the east side of said river stooping towards it more than 2

4 Oak-tree boi ndary at Granville, marked in 1717.
66 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLL. 171.

rods to a monument erected by said former commissioners; thence north 82° 52' west 

109 chains 35 links to a stone monument5 erected by us on the road from Granville to 

Hartland; thence the same course 275 chains 91 links to a large heap of stones on the 

west bank of Slocum Brook between two hemlock trees, having many ancient and 

modern marks thereon, being a monument made by said former commissioners; in this 

course, the commissioners of 1717 made mention of a large hemlock tree, and a very 

large white-ash tree which we do not find; thence north 81° 50' west 93 chains 74 

links to a stone monument erected by us on the Beach-hill Road, so-called; thence 

in the same course 235 chains to a stone monument erected by us at a heap of 

stones about an elm .tree standing on the west bank of Sandy Brook, a monument 

made by said former commissioners, who mentioned in their report a monument in this 

course, which we do not find; thence north 82° 11' west 357 chains 30 links to a stone 

monument erected by us on the road from Marlborough to Norfolk; thence same 

course 38 chains 20 links to a monument made by said former commissioners on the 

west bank of Whiting River, near falls, being a heap of flat stones on a large rock; 

thence north 82° 9' west 219 chains to a stone monument at the end of Greenwood 

Turnpike road; in this course said former commissioners marked two trees, which we 

do not find; thence in the same course 161 chains 75 links to a stone monument 

at the Burrell Road, so-called, leading from Canaan to Suffield; thence in the same 

course 49 chains to an elm tree, with stones near it, on the east bank of Housatonic 

River, about six rods west from a chestnut stump and stones, a monument made by 

said former commissioners, who also marked a white oak tree in this course which 

we not find; thence north 82° 52' west 20 chains 50 links to a stone monument 

erected by us at the road leading from Salisbury to Sheffield, called Wetany Road; 

thence in the same course 119 chains 50 links to a stone monument erected by us at 

the road from Salisbury to Sheffield, near Ebenezer Fletcher's house ; thence on the 

same course 211 chains 35 links to a stone monument erected by us at the mountain 

road from Salisbury to Sheffield ; thence on the same course 28 chains 4 links to a 

monument established by said former commissioners at the foot of the mountain, 

being a heap of stones on a large rock, 20 links long on the northeasterly side, 5 feet 

high on the southerly side, and which we marked 1803 on the southerly side; thence 

north 85° 30' west 147 chains 20 links to a stone monument erected by us on the road 

from Salisbury to Mount Washington; thence on the same course 81 chains 80 links 

to a large heap of atones, the oblong corner bounds, so-called between the State of 

Connecticut 

*»*»»»*

and New York.

The courses of said line as before given, and here by us are according to the present 

state of Magnetic needle, which we observed to vary 5° west of north. (See Private 

Laws of Conn., vol. 2, pages 1540 to 1544.)

ABSTRACT OF REPORT OF COMMISSION OF 1803 ON BOUNDARY BETWEEN MASSACHUSETTS AND CONNECTICUT WEST OF THE CONNECTICUT RIVER.

Beginning at a point on the west bank of Connecticut River, in latitude 42° 01' 

52".10, longitude 72° 37' 03".46, and running north 82° 45' west 22 chains 25 links; 

thence north 82° west 95 chains 33 links; thence north 77° 4' west 138 chains 63 

links; thence north 79° 48' west 102 chains 80 links; thence north 81° 30' west 61 

chains 20 links; thence south 5° west 2 chains; thence north 85° west 167 chains33 

links to a stone monument at the middle pond, 22 links east of low-water mark, latitude 42° 02' 11", longitude 72° 45' 45".07; thence southerly along the east shore of 

said pond, and also south pond, to a stone monument at high-water mark, at the south 

corner of said south pond; thence south 10° 20' west 24 chains 78 links to a stone 

monument at southeast corner of South wick, which is in latitude 42° 00' 11".98, lon5 Boundarj stone in west front of Granville.
GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 67

gitude 72° 46' 24".23; thence south 87° 30' west 208 chains 22 links to a stone monument at the southwest corner of Southwick, which is in latitude 41° 59' 51".89, longitude 72° 49' 25".47; thence north 10° 20' east 212 chains 84 links, to a stone monument at the northwest corner of the Southwick Jog, which is in latitude 42° 02' 

12".39, longitude 72° 49' 13".51; thence north 82° 17' west 242 chains 40 links to a 

white oak tree, marked by commissioners in 1717, which is in latitude 42° 02' 15".84, 

longitude 72° 52' 47".74 ; thence north 84° 24' west 205 chains 50 links; thence north 

85° 7' west 62 chains 15 links; thence north 82° 52' west 109 chains 35 links to a 

stone monument in latitude 42° 02' 17".03, longitude 72° 58' 22".52; thence north 82° 

52' west 275 chains 91 links; thence north 81° 45' west 70 chains; thence north 81° 

50' west 328 chains 74 links to a stone monument, which is in latitude 42° 02' 31".ll, 

longitude 73° 07' 35".94; thence north 82° 11' west 395 chains 50 links; thence north 

82° 9' west 430 chains; thence north 82° 52' west 140 chains to a stone monument 

on the road from Salisbury to Sheffield, which is in latitude 42° 02' 58".ll, longitude 

73° 22' f)5".27; thence north 82° 52' west 239 chains 39 links; thence north 85° 30' 

west 239 chains to the northwest corner of Connecticut, which is in latitude 42° 02' 

58''.54, longitude 73° 30' 06".66.

According to the survey of the cession of Boston Corners, by Massachusetts to New York, in 1855, the south boundary of Massachusetts 

from the northwest corner of Connecticut to the southwest corner of 

Massachusetts is as follows, viz:

A line running north 89° 08' 4" west, 40 chains, by the true meridian.

The courses of the line of 1803 are magnetic, with the variation as at 

that date: i. e., 5° west.

The latitudes and longitudes in the foregoing are taken from the 

Borden Trigonometrical Survey of Massachusetts of 1843.

In 1826, the line between Massachusetts and Connecticut east of the 

Connecticut Eiver was run by commissioners appointed from each State. 

An abstract of the commissioners' report is here given :

Abstract of report of commissioners of 1826. The commissioners first 

made the following survey: Commencing at the northeast corner of 

Connecticut, at a large pile of stones erected by commissioners of 1734; 

thence running due west on the latitude of 42° 3' north to the west 

line of Woodstock, 15 miles 169 rods 15 links, (This is hereafter referred 

to as the " first line of latitude.") Thence north 3° west 54 rods 19 links 

to an old pine tree, the reputed northeast corner of Union; thence due 

west 25 miles 168 rods to Connecticut River. (This line is hereinafter 

referred to as the " second line of latitude," and the second line of latitude is 54 rods north of the first.) These lines of latitude were compared 

with the ancient survey, monuments, evidence, etc., of the line run by 

the commissioners of 1713; the said lines of latitude were found to vary 

in sundry places therefrom. Therefore, in order to conform as near as 

possible to the line of 1713, the line was run as follows, viz:

Beginning at the northeast corner of Connecticut and running west 

on "first line of latitude" 1,702 rods and 4 links to the road to the Merino 

road j thence in a direct line 1,372 rods 20 links to the road leading from 

Muddy Brook, so called, by Fennel May's to Southbridge j this point is 

21 rods 10 links north of the "first line of latitude"; thence in a direct
68 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLL. 171.

line 360 rods 5 links to the Norwich and Woodstock turnpike (tl.is point is 

20 rods and 5 links north of "first line of latitude"); thence in a direct 

line 954 rods 18 links to the road leading from West Woodstock by Abel 

Mason's to Southbridge (this point is 10 rods and 22 links north of "first 

line of latitude"); thence in a direct line 1,247 rods to the road leading from Union by Asher Bodgen's to Holland (this point is 2 rods 14f 

links south of " second line of latitude"); thence in a direct line 1,127 

rods to the turnpike from Hertford through Stafford and Holland to 

Worcester (this point is 6 rods 23£ links south of the " second line of 

latitude"); thence in a direct line 467 rods to an old white-oak tree, 

an ancient bound, on the road from Stafford by Eobert Andruss' to 

South Brimfield (this point is 1 rod 2 links south of "second line of latitude"); thence in a direct line of 1,616 rods to the road leading from 

Stafford by Henry Cady's to Monson (this point is 16 rods 15 links 

south of " second line of latitude)"; thence in a direct line 256 rods to 

the Tracy road (this point is 12 rods 12 links south of " second line of 

latitude)"; thence in a direct line 620 rods to the road leading from Stafford by Seth Sheldon's to South Wilbraham (this point is 14 rods 7 

links south of " second line of latitude"); thence in a direct line 1,066 

rods to the road from Somer's by Walter Ainsworth's to Springfield 

(this point is 4 rods 1 link north of " second line of latitude"); thence 

in a direct line 623 rods to the road from Somer's by Abel Peas's to 

Springfield (this point is 6 rods 12 links south of the " second line of 

latitude"); thence due west(&5 rods to the ancient line between Springfield (now Long Meadow) arid Eufield ; thence south 80° 30' west by the 

true meridian 645 rods to a monument at an old oak stump; thence 

south 51° 30' west by the true meridian 164 rods 18 links to a monument 

at an old pine stump; thence due west 349 rods 15 links to a monument 

on the Connecticut Eiver 12 rods from the shore; thence due west 

to Connecticut Kiver. On the line are erected 49 monument stones, 

marked on the north side M and on the south side C.

The commissioners also surveyed and marked the line from the the 

corner of Connecticut to the corner of Ehode Island, reporting as follows :

Beginning at the monument erected at the northeast corner of said State of Connecticut and running in a direct line to the ancient heap of stones on the north side 

of the turnpike leading from Hertford to Boston through Thompson and Douglass, 

where we erected a monument, and thence running in a direct line to the northwest 

corner of the State of Rhode Island.

(For survey of 1826, see Private Laws of Conn., vol. 2, pages 1544 to 

1550.)

The boundary between Massachusetts and New York at an early 

period became a subject of bitter dispute, New York claiming to the 

west bank of the Connecticut Eiver under the charters of 1664 and 1674 

to the Duke of York, Massachusetts claiming under her old charters to 

the South Sea. After many fruitless attempts at a settlement, an ar-
GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 69

rangement was entered into in 1773 fixing the western boundary of 

Massachusetts where it meets New York territory. The Eevolution following soon after, the line was not run. In 1785 Congress appointed 

three commissioners to run the line, who performed that duty in 1787. 

The line was as follows, viz:

Beginning at a monument erected in 1731 by commissioners from Connecticut and 

Now York, distant from the Hudson River 20 miles, and running north 15° 12' 9", east 

50 miles 41 chains and 79 links, to a red or black oak tree marked by said commissioners, 

which said line was run as the magnetic needle pointed in 1787. ( Vide Revised Statutes of New York, 1875, p. 122.)

The claims of Massachusetts to western lands were finally settled 

December 16, 1786, by a joint commission of the two States. By this 

agreement Massachusetts surrendered the sovereignty of the whole disputed territory to New York, and received in return the right of soil 

and pre-emption right of Indian purchase west of the meridian passing 

through the eighty-second mile-stone of the Pennsylvania line, excepting certain reservations upon Niagara Eiver. The title to a tract known' 

as " The Boston Ten Towns," lying east of this meridian, previously 

granted by Massachusetts, was also confirmed. ( Vide Hough's N. Y. 

Gaz., 1872, pp. 25, 26.)

April 19,1785, Massachusetts executed a deed to the United States. 

It included all title of the State of Massachusetts to territory west of 

the present western boundary of New York.

In 1820 Maine, hitherto a part of Massachusetts, was admitted into 

the Union as an independent State.

In 1853 a small portion of territory in the southwestern corner of 

Massachusetts, known as Boston Corner, was ceded to New York, and 

the cession confirmed by Congress in 1855.

The cession of Boston Corner to New York changes the boundary, so 

that it is now as follows, viz:

Beginning at a monument erected in 1731 by commissioners from Connecticut and New York (known as the Connecticut monument), standing in the south boundary of Massachusetts, latitude 42° 02' 58".54, 

longitude 73° 30' 06".66, which is the northwest corner of the State of 

Connecticut; thence along the south boundary of Massachusetts, north 

89° 08; 41" west, 40 chains j thence north 12° 57' 16" west. 207.495 

chains to a marble post marked on the east side M. S., on the west side 

N. Y., and on the south side 1853, which is in the line run by United 

States commissioners in 1787; thence north 15° 12' 9" east on the line 

run by said United States commissioners (647 miles 73.705 chains) to 

a red or black oak tree marked by said United States commissioners, in the south boundary of the State of Vermont, latitude 42° 44'

6 This distance has been obtained by subtracting the length of the west line of Boston Corner given in survey of 1853 from the entire length of west boundary of Massachusetts as given by the United States commissioners in 1787.
70 BOUNDABIES OP THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

45",58, longitude 73° 16' 17".68. [See Revised Statutes of New York, 1875, 

page 122; also plat of survey of Boston Corner in 1853, a copy of which is 

on file in office of clerk of House of Representatives at Washington, D. C.J

RHODE ISLAND.

The present State of Rhode Island was settled by Roger Williams 

and other immigrants, who left Massachusetts Bay and established 

themselves at Providence in 1636.

In 1643 a patent was granted for the Providence Plantation, from 

which the following are extracts, viz:

* * * # * » *

And wheras there is a tract of land in the continent of America aforesaid, called by 

the name of the Narraganset Bay, bordering northward and northeast on the patent of 

the Massachusetts, east and southeast on Plymouth patent, south on the ocean, and on 

the west and northwest by the Indians called Nariggaunencks, alias Narragansets, the 

whole tract extending about 25 English miles nnto the Pequot Elver and country; and 

wheras divers English inhabitants of the towns of Providence, Portsmouth, and 

Newport, in the tract aforesaid, * * * have represented their desire, * * * we 

* * * do * * * give, grant, and confirm to the aforesaid inhabitants of the 

towns of Providence, Portsmouth, and Newport a firm and absolute charter of incorporation, to be known by the name of the incorporation of Providence Plantations, in 

the Narraganset Bay, in New England. * * *

In 1663 Charles II granted a charter to Rhode Island and Providence 

Plantations, of which the following is an extract:

* * * "All that parte of our dominiones in New -England, in America, con teyneiug 

the Nahantick and Narragansett Bay, and countryes and partes adjacent, bounded on 

the west, or westerly, to the middle or channel of a river there, commonly called and 

known by the name of Pawcatuck, alias Pawcawtuck river, and soe along the sayd 

river, as the greater or middle streame thereof reacheth or lyes upp into the north 

countrye, northward, unto the head thereof, and from thence, by a streight lyne 

drawn due north until! itt meets with the south lyne of the Massachusetts Collony; 

and on the north, or northerly, by the aforesayd south or southerly lyne of the Massachusetts Collony or Plantation, and extending towards the east, or eastwardly, three 

English miles to the east and north-east of the most eastern and north-eastern parts 

of the aforesayd Narragansett Bay, as the sayd bay lyeth or extendeth itself from the 

ocean on the south, or southwardly, unto the mouth of the river which runneth towards the towiie of Providence, and from thence along the eastwardly side or banke 

of the sayd river (higher called by the name of Seacunck river), up to the ffalls called 

Patuckett ffalls, being the most westwardly lyne of Plymouth Collony, and soe from 

the sayd ffalls, in a streight lyne, due north, untill itt meet with the aforesayd line 

of the Massachusetts Collony; and bounded on the south by the ocean." And in particular, the lands belonging to the townes of Providence, Pawtuxet, Worwicke, Nus~ 

quammack, alias Pawcatuck, and the rest upon the main land in the tract aforesayd 

together with Rhode Island, Blocke Island, and all the rest of the islands and banks 

in the Narragansett Bay and bordering upon the coast of the tracts aforesaid (Ffishers Island only excepted). * * *

(For history of the northern and eastern boundaries see Massachusetts, p. 54.)

In 1703 substantially the present western boundary was settled by 

an agreement made between the commissioners from the two colonies 

of Rhode Island and Connecticut, viz: "A straight line from the month
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXI

5

z i3

OL, *""

Z

0

U)

a

5

O

I

1-

-"**""

.

J

0

z

J

J

s:

UJj

j

~

j

a:

oc

D

CD

a:

UJ

h

i/)

Ul

U

O

J

O
GANNETT.] RHODE ISLAND C01SrN"EOTICUT. 71

of Ashawoga River to the southwest corner of the Warwick purchase, 

and thence a straight north line to Massachusetts.

The line of 1703 was actually run by Ehode Island, and is still known 

as the Dexter and Hopkins line.

The two colonies disagreeing, Rhode Island appealed to the King, 

and the agreement of 1703 was finally established in 1726.

Tn September, 1728, commissioners from the two colonies met and 

ran the line.

(For agreement of 1703 and 1728, decisions of English council, etc., 

see R. I. Hist. Soc. Coll., Vol. III.)

In 1839 commissioners were appointed by Rhode Island and Connecticut to survey and ascertain the line and erect monuments.

The following line was established, viz:

Beginning at a rock near the mouth of Ashawoga River, where it empties into 

Pawcatuck River, and from said rock a straight course northerly to an ancient stone 

heap at the southeast corner of the town of Voluntown, and from said rock southerly 

in the same course with the aforesaid line, until it strikes Pawcatuck River. From 

the southeast corner of Voluntown a straight line to a stone heap at the southwest 

corner of West Greenwich; from thence a straight line to the southwest corner of the 

ancient town of Warwick, and which is now a corner of the towns of Coventry and 

West Greenwich; from thence a straight line to the northwest corner of the town of 

Coventry; thence a straight line to the northeast corner of Sterling; thence a straight 

line to the southwest corner of Burrillville, and thence a straight line to a stone heap 

upon a hill in the present jurisdictional line between the States of Massachusetts 

and Rhode Island, and at all of said corners, excepting said Warwick corner, we 

have erected monuments of stone, marked R. I. and C., and have also placed similar 

monuments on all the principal roads crossing the line, and at other suitable places. 

* * * * * *

And we have caused the ancient monument which was erected at the Warwick corner in November, 1742, to be reset and a large heap of stones to be made around it. 

Said monument is marked with the letter C. on one side, and on the other RHODE. 

ISLAND and the traces of other letters and figures. [Extract from Commissioner's Report. See R. I. Acts and Resolves, Jan. 1846, pages 12,13, 14.]

The above was ratified in 1846.

CONNECTICUT.

The title by which the people of Connecticut held the country was 

founded on the old patent granted by Robert, Earl of Warwick, in 

1631, to Lord Say and Seal, Lord Brooke, Sir Richard Saltonstall, and 

others, associated under the name of the Plymouth Company.

In 1630 the Plymouth Council made a grant of Connecticut to the 

Earl of Warwick, their president. This was confirmed by King Charles 

in 1631, and on the 19th of March, in the same year, the Earl conveyed 

his title to the Plymouth Company, as before stated. (Dwight's Conn., 

p. 19, et seq.)
72 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLT,. 171.

A charter was granted by Charles II to Connecticut in 1662, of which 

'.he following 

*******

is an extract, viz:

We * * * do give, grant and confirm unto the said Governor and Company, and 

their successors, all that part of our Dominions in New England in America bounded 

on the east by Narraganset River, commonly called Narraganset Bay, where the said 

river falleth into the sea, and on the north by the line of the Massachusetts plantation ; and on the south by the sea ; and longitude as the line of the Massachusetts 

Colony, running from east to west, that is to say, from the said Narragansett Bay on

the east, to the south sea on the west part, with the islands thereunto adjoining. * *

# * * * # * *

[C. and C., p. 256-7.]

Previous to this time the two colonies of Connecticut and New Haven 

had continued separate, but under this charter they were united and 

the charter was accepted April 20, 1665. (C. and 0., p. 252.)

The Duke of York having been granted a charter in 1664, by which 

the lands west of the Connecticut Eiver were embraced in his jurisdiction, the question of boundary immediately arose.

About this time Col. Eichard Nichols, George Cartwright, esq., Sir 

Robert Carr, and Samuel Maverick, esq., had been appointed commissioners by the King, and clothed with extraordinary powers, to determine 

all controversies in the colonies. The matter was referred to them, who, 

after a full hearing, determined that the southern boundary of Connecticut was the sea (Long Island Sound), and its western, Mamaroneck 

Eiver, and a line drawn north-northwest from the head of salt water in 

it to Massachusetts. The territory south and west of these lines was 

declared to belong to the Duke of York. ( Vide Dwightfs Connecticut, 

pp. 159 et seq.)

This decision, in effect, decided upon a line 20 miles east of the Hudson River as the boundary, having for a starting point a place on Mamaroneck Eiver.

In 1674 the Duke of York received a new charter in substantially the 

same terms as that of 1664. New controversies concerning jurisdiction 

led to a new agreement, by which it was stipulated that a tract of land 

on Long Island Sound, the bounds of which were described as containing 61,440 acres, should be permanently set off to Connecticut by 

New York on condition that the former, in exchange, should set off to 

New York a territory of like extent and of uniform width from the tract 

on the Sound to the south line of Massachusetts. This agreement was 

sanctioned by a royal ordinance of the King, and in 1684 the tract on 

the Sound was surveyed and set off to Connecticut.

The western boundary of Connecticut was run in 1685 by Major 

Gould, Mr. Barr, and Mr. Selleck, and ratified by both parties. ( Vide 

Dwight's Connecticut, p. 199.)

For various reasons the survey of the equivalent lands was not made 

at that time. 

In 1725 commissioners were appointed on both sides to fix the line,
GANNETT.] CONNECTICUT. 73

this being the fifth set appointed for the same purpose, none of which 

had been able to come to an agreement.

The commissioners of 1725, however, entered into articles of agreement settling the manner of the survey. They, however, ran only the 

line bounding the tract on Long Island Sound.

For some cause action was then suspended until 1731, when the commissioners of 1726 surveyed and set off the oblong or equivalent territory to New York, defining and marking its boundary, which was to 

remain forever the dividing line between the respective States (then 

colonies). The line was substantially as at present, and is as follows, 

viz:

Beginning at Lyon's Point, in the mouth of a brook or river called Byram's 

River, where it falls into Long Island Sound, and running thence up along said 

river to a rock at the ancient road or wading-place in said river, which rock bears 

north twelve degrees and forty-five minutes east, five hundred and fifty rods from 

said point; then north twenty-three degrees and forty-five minutes west, two thousand two hundred and ninety-two rods; then east-northeast, thirteen miles and sixtyfour rods, which lines were established in the year one thousand sev»n hundred and 

twenty-five, by Francis Harrison, Cadwaller Golden, and Isaac Hicks, commissioners 

on the part of the then province of New York, and Jonathan Law, Samuel Eells, 

Roger Walcott, John Copp, and Edmund Lewis, commissioners on the part of the 

then colony of Connecticut, and were run as the magnetic needle then pointed; then 

along an east-northeast continuation of the last-mentioned course, one mile, threequarters of a mile, and twenty-one rods, to a monument erected in the year one 

thousand seven hundred and thirty-one by Cadwaller Golden, Gilbert Willett, Vincent Matthews, and Jacobus Bruyn, jr., commissioners on the part of said province, 

and Samuel Eells, Roger Walcott, and Edmund Lewis, commissioners on the part of 

said colony, which said monument is at the southeast corner of a tract known and 

distinguished as the oblong or equivalent lands; then north twenty-four degrees and 

thirty minutes west, until intersected by a line run by said last-mentioned commissioners, on a course south twelve degrees and thirty minutes west, from a monument 

erected by them in the south bounds of Massachusetts, which monument stands in a 

valley in theTaghkanick Mountains, one hundred and twenty-one rods eastward from 

a heap of stones in said bounds, on the top or ridge of the most westerly of said 

mountains; then north twelve degrees and thirty minutes east from a monument 

erected by said last-mentioned commissioners at said place of intersection, and standing on the north side of a hill', southeasterly from the easternmost end of the long 

pond, along the aforesaid line to the aforesaid monument erected in the south bounds 

of Massachusetts being the northeast corner of the oblong. (See Revised Statutes 

of N. Y., 1881, Vol. I, pages 128-9.)

For more than a century no controversy arose, but subsequent to 1850 

questions of jurisdiction were raised, and in 1855 Connecticut made a 

proposition for a new survey. Several sets of commissioners were 

appointed, but no agreement being reached, finally, in 1860, pursuant 

to an act of the legislature of New York, the line was run by the New 

York commissioners, Connecticut not being represented.

The first section of the act of the New York legislature is as follows, 

viz:

1. The commissioners appointed by the governor to ascertain the boundary line between the States of New York and Connecticut are hereby empowered and directed
74 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

to survey and mark, with suitable monuments, the said line bet ween the two States 

as fixed by the survey of 1731.

The following is an abstract of the engineer's report of the line run 

under direction of the commissioners from Few York, the Connecticut 

commissioners declining to be present or assist, viz:

Beginning at the northwest corner of Connecticut, at the monument 

erected by the commissioners of New York and Connecticut in ] 731, latitude 42° 02' 58".54, longitude 73° 30' 06".66; thence south 11° 20' west, 

464 chains, to the 747th mile monument; thence south 12° 34' west, 239 

chains, 57 links, to the 44th mile monument point; thence south 11° 33' 

west, 160 chains 99 links, to the 42d mile monument; thence south 13° 

16' west, 161 chains 24 links, to the 40th mile monument point; thence 

south 12° 21' west, 398 chains 21 links, to the 35th mile monument; 

thence south 12° 32' west, 158 chains 96 links, to the 33d mile monument; thence south 11° 44' west, 243 chains 37 links, to the 30th mile 

monument; thence south 12° 27' west, 161 chains 32 links, to the 28th 

mile monument; thence south 10° 56' west, 160 chains, to the 26th mile 

monument point; thence south 11° 39' west, 320 chains 11 links, to the 22d 

mile monument; thence south 12° 18' west, 163 chains 17 links, to the 

20th mile monument; thence south 11° 49' west, 159 chains 9 links, to 

the 18th mile monument; thence south 12° 19' west, 157chains 15links, 

to the 16th mile monument; thence south 10° 11' west, 161 chains 

7 links to the 14th mile monument; thence south 10° 51' west, 313 chains 

41 links, to the 10th mile monument point j thence south 12° 24' west, 

155 chains 71 links, to the 8th mile monument; thence south 10° 19' west, 

159 chains 28 links, to the 6th mile monument point; thence south 12° 

10' west, 164 chains 42 links, to the 4th mile monument; thence south 

11° 44' west, 158 chains 99 links, to the 2-mile monument; thence south 

14° 10' West, 109 chains 41 links, to the Eidgefield angle monument; 8 

thence south 25° 8' east, 213 chains 39 links, to the 4th mile monument 

on the east line of the oblong between the Wilton and Eidgefield angles; 

thence south 24° 48' east, 157 chains 63 links, to the 2-mile monument; 

thence south 24° 14' east, 167 chains 28 links, to the Wilton angle monument, or southeast corner of the oblong as set off by the commissioners of 1731; thence south 67° 45' west, 138 chains 76 links, to the southwest corner of the oblong, and being where the survey of 1725 terminated ; thence south 65° 44' west, 90 chains 87 links, to a point considered the original 12th mile monument point; thence south 66° 56' west, 

241 chains 93 links, to a point called the 9th mile monument; thence 

south 66° 45' west, 319 chains 12 links, to the 5th mile monument point; 

thence south 66° 25' west, 398 chains 40 links, to the angle at the Duke's

7 The mile monuments referred to are those, at that time remaining, which were 

established by the Connecticut and New York commissioners of 1731.

8 The entire distance from the Massachusetts line to Ridgefield angle is 52 miles 35 

rods, a difference of only 5 rods from the survey of 1731.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXII

z 

o 

o: 

< 

I 

i/)

"A"

BOUNDARY BETWEEN CONNECTICUT AND NEW YORK.
GANNETT.] CONNECTICUT. 75

Trees; thence south 23° 38' east, 172 chains 93 links, to a point which is 

west-southwest and distant 32 rods from the chimney in the old Glapp 

house; thence south 24° 21' east, 224 chains 78 links, to a point opposite 

the old William Anderson house; thence south 24° 19' east, 173 chains 7 

links, to the great stone at the ancient wading place on Byrom Elver; 

thence south 17° 45' west, 12 chains 60 links, to a rock in the river which 

can be seen at low tide, in which there is a bolt; thence south 27° west, 

55 chains 19 links; thence south 7° 20' east, 13 chains 45 links; thence 

south 12° 10' east, 16 chains 13 links; thence south 2° 40' east, 9 chains 

4 links; thence south 28° 25' east, 9 chains 54 links; thence south 18° 40-' 

east, 4chains 77 links; thence south 11° 55' west, 6 chains 33 links; thence 

south 58° 10' west, to where it falls into the sound. (See report of the 

commissioners to ascertain and settle the boundary line between the 

States of New York and Connecticut, February 8,1861, in which will 

also be found a complete account of this controversy.)

In 1880 commissioners were appointed by Connecticut and New York. 

Their report was ratified in 1880.

These commissioners reported as follows, viz:

We agree that the boundary on the land constituting the western boundary of Connecticut and the eastern boundary of New York shall be and is as the same was defined by monumente erected by commissioners appointed by the State of New York, 

and completed in the year I860, the said boundary line extending from Byram Point, 

formerly called Lyon's Point, on the south, to the line of the State of Massachusetts 

on the north.

And we further agree that the boundary on the sound shall be and is as follows: 

Beginning at a point in the center of the channel, about 600 feet south of the extreme rocks of Byram Point, marked No. 0, on appended United States Coast Survey 

chart; thence running in a true southeast course 3£ statute miles; thence in a straight 

line (the arc of a great circle) northeasterly to a point 4 statute miles due south of 

New London Light-House; thence northeasterly to a point marked No. 1, on the annexed 

United States Coast Survey chart of Fisher's Island Sound, which point is on the 

longitude east three-quarters north, sailing course down on said map, and is about 

1,000 feet northerly from the Hommook or North Dumpling Light-House; thence following said east three-fourths north sailing course as laid down on said map, easterly to 

a point marked No. 2 on said map; thence southeasterly to a point marked No. 3 on 

said map; so far as said States are coterminous. (See Revised Statutes of New York, 

1881, Vol., I, page 136.)

Tho above agreement concerning these boundaries between Connecticut and New York was confirmed by the Congress of the United States 

on February 26,1881. (See Revised Statutes of United States, 1881.)

(For the history and present location of the eastern boundary of Connecticut, vide Massachusetts, p. 61, and Ehode Island, p. 70. For the 

northern boundary, vide Massachusetts, p. 64.)

Under the charter of 1662 Connecticut claimed a large western territory. Subsequent to the Revolution, however, in 1786,1792,1795, and 

1800, she relinquished all title to any land west of her present boundary.
76 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BDLL.171.

NEW YORK.

The territory included in the present State of New York was embraced in the French and English grants of 1603 and 1606. The Dutch, 

however, in 1613 established trading posts on the Hudson River and 

claimed jurisdiction over the territory between the Connecticut and Delaware Rivers, which they called New Netherlands. The government 

was vested in "The United New Netherland Company," chartered in 

1616, and then in " The Dutch West India Company," chartered in 1621.

In 1664 King Charles II of England granted to his brother, the Duke 

of York, a large territory in America, which included, with other lands, 

all that tract lying between the west bank of the Connecticut River 

and the east bank of the Delaware. The Duke of York had previously 

purchased, in 1663, the grant of Long Island and other islands on the 

New England coast, made in 1635 to the Earl of Stirling, and in 1664, 

with an armed fleet, he took possession of New Amsterdam, which was 

thenceforth called New York. This conquest was confirmed by the 

treaty of Breda, in 1667.

The following is an extract from the grant of 1664 to the Duke of 

York:

All that parte of the maine land of New England beginning at a certaine place 

called or knowne by the name of. St. Croix next adjoyning to New Scotland in America and from thence extending along the sea coast unto a certain place called Petuaqnine or Pemaquid and so up the River thereof to the further head of ye same as it 

tendeth northwards and extending from thence to the River Kinebequi and so upwards by the shortest course to the River Canada northward and also all that Island 

or Islands commonly called by the severall name or names of Matowacks or Long 

Island scituate lying and being towards the west of Cape Codd and ye narrow Higansetts abutting upon the maine land between the two Rivers there called or knowne 

by the severall names of Conecticutt and Hudsons River togather also with the said 

river of Hudsons River and all the land from the west side of Conecticutt to ye east 

Bide of Delaware Bay and also all those severall Islands called, or knowne by the 

names of Martin's Vinyard and Nantukes otherwise Nantuckett togather with all ye 

lands islands soyles harbours mines minerals quarryes woods marshes waters lakes 

ffishings hawking hunting and ffowling and all other royalltyes proffitts commodityes and hereditaments to the said severale island lands and premisses belonging and 

appertaining with theire and every of theire appurtenances and all our estate right 

title interest benentt advantage claime and demand of in or to the said lands and 

premises or any part or parcell thereof and the revercon and revercons remainder and 

remainders togather with the yearly and other ye rents revenues and proffltts of all 

and singular the said premisses and of every part and parcell thereof to have and to 

hold all and singular the said lands islands hereditaments and premisses with their 

and every of their appurtenances.

In July, 1673, the Dutch recaptured New York and held it until it 

was restored to the English by the treaty of Westminster, in February, 

1674.

The Duke of York thereupon, to perfect his title, obtained a new
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXIII

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEW YORK.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF VIRGINIA.
GANNETT.] NEW YORK. 77

grant, in substantially the same terms as that of 1664 (0. and 0., p. 

1328), of which the following is an extract, viz:

* » » » * » 

All that part of the main land of New England, beginning at a certain place 

called or known by the name of Saint Croix nexe adjoining to New Scotland in 

America, and from thence extending along the sea-coast into a certain place called 

Petuaquim or Pemquid, and so up the river thereof to the furthest head of the same 

as it windeth northward and extending from the river of Kinebequ and so upwards 

by the shortest course to the river Canada northwards; and all that island or islands commonly called by the several name or names of Matowacks or Long Islands, 

situate and being toward the west of Cape Cod and the narrow Higansuts abutting 

upon the main land between the two rivers there called or known by the several 

names of Connecticut and Hudson Rivers, together also with the said river called 

Hudson's River, and all the lands from the west side of Connecticut River to the east 

side of Delaware Bay; and also all those several islands called or known by the 

names of Martin Vinyard and Nantukes, otherwise Nantackett.

By these grants to the Duke of York and the conquest of the Dutch 

possessions in America, it will be seen that Few York originally had a 

claim to a much larger territory than is now included in her limits. The 

successive change* in her extent may be sketched as follows, viz:

In 1664 the Duke of York sold the present State of New Jersey to 

Lord John Berkelej7 and Sir George Carteret.

In 1682 the Duke of York sold to William Penn his title to Delaware 

and the country on the west bank of the Delaware, which had been 

originally settled, by the Swedes, then conquered by the Dutch, and 

which had by them been surrendered to the Duke of York.

In 1686 Pemaquid and its dependencies were annexed to the New 

England government by a royal order, the Duke of York having acceded to the throne of England.

By the charter of 1691 to Massachusetts Bay, all claim to any part 

of Maine was extinguished, and the islands of ^Nantucket, Marthas 

Vineyard, and others adjacent (hitherto known as Duke's County, 

New York), were annexed to Massachusetts Bay.

The territory west of the Connecticut Eiver to within about 20 miles 

of the Hudson Eiver, now forming a portion of Massachusetts and Connecticut, were, by agreements and concessions made at various periods, 

surrendered to those States respectively.

In 1781 New York released to the General Government all the lands 

to which she had claim west of a meridian extending through the west 

extremity of Lake Ontario, and in 1790 she gave up all claim to the 

present State of Vermont and consented to her independence.

By these successive reductions New York was left with substantially 

her present boundaries.

(For the history and settlement of the eastern boundary of New York, 

vide Vermont, Massachusetts, and Connecticut, ante pp. 52, 68, and 72.)

The northern boundary was settled by the treaty of peace in 1783 

Bull. 171 6
78 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITED STATES,, [BULL. 171.

and by the commission under the sixth article of the treaty ot Ghent. 

(Vide p. 13.)

The boundary between New York and New Jersey was plainly stated 

in the grant by the Duke of York to Berkeley and Carteret. ( Vide New 

Jersey, p. 82.)

In 3719 attempts were made to have the line run and marked, but 

nothing seems to have been done to settle the matter permanently till 

1769, when commissioners were appointed by the King, who fixed on 

substantially the present line. (Vide E. S. N. J., 1821, pp. 29-34.)

In 1772 this line was confirmed by the legislatures of both colonies, 

and commissioners were appointed to survey and mark the same.

This line was as follows, viz:

A direct and straight line from the fork or branch formed by the junction of the 

stream or waters called the Machackamack with the river Delaware or Fishkill, in 

the latitude of 41° 21' 37", to a rock on the west side of the Hudson River, marked by 

the said surveyors in the latitude of 41° said rock was ordered to be marked with 

the following words and figures, viz: "Latitude 41° north ;" and on the south side 

thereof "New Jersey"; and on the north side thereof "New York"; also, to mark 

every tree that stood on the line with five notches and a blaze on the northwest and 

southeast sides thereof, and to put up stone monuments, at 1 mile distance from each 

other, along the said line, and to number such monuments with the number of miles; 

the same shall be from the before-mentioned marked rock on the west side of Hudson's 

River, and mark the words "New Jersey" on the south side, and the words "New 

York" on the north side, of every of the said monuments. (See R. S. of N. J., 1821, 

pp. 29-34.)

The above was confirmed by the king in council September 1,1773.

In the year 1833 commissioners were appointed by New York and 

New Jersey for the settlement of the territorial limits and jurisdiction 

of the two States.

In the following year the commissioners made the following agreement, which was ratified by each State and confirmed by Congress, viz:

UNITED STATES STATUTES AT LARGE. TWENTY-THIRD CONGRESS, SESSION I. 1834.

AN ACT giving the consent of Congress to an agreement or compact entered into between the State 

of New York and the State of Now Jersey, respecting the territorial limits and jurisdiction of said

States.

ARTICLE FIRST. The boundary line between the two States of New York and New 

Jersey, from a point in the middle of Hudson River, opposite the point on the west 

shore thereof, in the forty-first degree of north latitude, as heretofore ascertained, and 

marked, to the main sea, shall be the middle of the said river, of the ba,y of New 

York, of the waters between Staten Island and New Jersey and of Raritan Bay, to the 

main sea; except as hereinafter otherwise particularly mentioned.

ARTICLE SECOND. The State of New York shall retain its present jurisdiction of 

and over Bedloe's and Ellis's Islands, and shall also retain exclusive jurisdiction of 

and over the other islands lying in the waters above mentioned and now under the 

jurisdiction of that State.

ARTICLE THIRD. The State of New York shall have and enjoy exclusive jurisdiction 

of and over all the waters of Hudson River lying west of Manhattan Island and to the 

south of the mouth of Spuy tenduy vel Creek; and of and over the lands covered by the 

said waters to the low-water mark on the westerly or New Jersey side thereof; sub-
GANNETT.] NEW YORK. 79

ject to the following rights of property and of jurisdiction of the State of New Jersey, that is to say:

1. The State of New Jersey shall have the exclusive right of property in and to the 

land under water lying west of the middle of the bar of New York, and west of the 

middle of that part of the Hudson River which lies between Manhattan Island and 

New Jersey.

2. The State of New Jersey shall have the exclusive jurisdiction of and over the 

wharves, docks, and improvements made and to be made on the shore of the said 

State; and of and over all vessels aground on said shore, or fastened to any such 

wharf or dock, except that the said vessels shall be subject to the quarantine or health 

laws, and laws n> relation to passeugers, of the State of New York, which now exist 

or which may hereafter be passed.

3. The State of New Jersey shall have the exclusive right of regulating the fisheries 

on the westerly side of the middle of said waters: Provided, That the navigation be 

not obstructed or hindered.

ARTICLE FOURTH. The State of New York shall have exclusive jurisdiction of and 

over the waters of the Kill Von Kull between Staten Island and New Jersey to the 

westernmost end off Shortens Island in respect to such quarantine laws, and laws 

relating to passengers, as now exist or may hereafter be passed under the authority of 

that State, and for executing the same; and the said State shall also have exclusive 

jurisdiction, for the like purposes, of and over the waters of the sound from the westermost end of Shorter's Island to Woodbridge Creek, as to all vessels bound to any 

port in the said State of New York.

ARTICLE FIFTH. The State of New Jersey shall have and enjoy exclusive jurisdiction of and over all the waters of the sound between Staten Island and New Jersey 

lying south of Woodbridge Creek, and of and over all the waters of Raritan Bay lying 

westward of a line drawn from the light-house at Prince's Bay to the mouth of Mattavan Creek; subject to the following rights of property and of jurisdiction of the 

State of New York, that is to say:

1. The State of New York shall have the exclusive right of property in and to the 

land under water lying between the middle of the said waters and Staten Island.

2. The State of New York shall have the exclusive jurisdiction of and over the 

wharves, docks, and improvements made and to be made on the shore of Staten Island, and of and over all vessels aground on said shore, or fastened to any such wharf or 

dock ; except that the said vessels shall be subject to the quarantine of health laws, 

and laws in relation to passengers of the State of New Jersey which now exist or 

which may hereafter be passed.

3. The State of New York shall have the exclusive right of regulating the fisheries 

between the shore of Staten Island and the middle of said waters: Provided, That 

the navigation of the said waters be not obstructed or hindered.

* » ** *»»

In 1876 commissioners were appointed to re-locate the laud boundary 

between New York and New Jersey, and replace monuments that may 

have' become dilapidated or removed, or to erect new ones, etc. ( Vide 

Eev. of N. J., 1877.)

The above commissioners found in some cases a slight discrepancy 

between the original marks and the verbal description thereof, and the 

legislatures of each State ordered that the original monuments should 

be considered the true boundary. (See acts of New York, 1880, and 

acts of New Jersey, 1881.)
80 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

In 1881 a joint commission of the two States was appointed for the 

purpose of retracing and remarking, in a permanent manner, this 

boundary. This work was completed in a thorough manner in 1883.

In 1887 a joint commission of the two States was appointed to determine and mark the boundary between the two States, through Earitan 

Bay. This commission came to an agreement, the terms of which are 

as follows:

First. From " Great Beds light-house," in Raritan Bay, north, twenty degrees sixteen minutes west, true, to a point in the middle of the waters of Arthur Kill, or 

Staten Island Sound, equidietant between the southwesterly corner of the dwelling 

house of David C. Butler, at Ward's Point, on Staten Island, in the State of New 

York, at the southeasterly corner of the brick building on the lands of Cortlandt 

L. Parker, at the intersection of the westerly line of Water street with the northerly 

line of Lewis street, in Perth Amboy, in the State of New Jersey.

Second. From "Great Beds light-house" south, sixty-four degrees and twenty-one 

minutes east, true (S. 64° 21' E.), in line with the center of Waackaack or Wilson's 

beacon, in Monmouth County, New Jersey, to a point at the intersection of said line 

with a line connecting "Morgan No. 2" triangulation point, U. S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, in Middlesex County, New Jersey, with the "Granite and Iron 

beacon," marked on the accompanying maps as "Romer stone beacon," situated on 

the "Dry Romer shoal;" and thence on a line bearing north, seventy-seven degrees 

and nine minutes east, true (N. 77° 9' E.), connecting "Morgan No. 2" triangulation point, U. S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, in Middlesex County, New Jersey, with 

said "Romer stone beacon" (the line passing through said beacon and continuing 

in the same direction), to a point at its intersection with a line drawn between the 

" Hook beacon," on Sandy Hook, New Jersey, and the triangulation point of the 

U. S. Geodetic Survey, known as the Oriental Hotel, on Coney Island, New York; 

then southeasterly, at right angles with the last mentioned line to the main sea.

Third. The monumental marks by which said boundary line shall be hereafter 

known and recognized are hereby declared to be as follows:

1. The "Great Beds light-house."

2. A permanent monument marked "State boundary line New York and New 

Jersey," and to be placed at the intersection of the line drawn from the "Great 

Beds light-house" to "Waackaack or Wilson's beacon," Monmouth County, New 

Jersey, and the line drawn from "Morgan No. 2" triangulation point, U. S. Coast 

and Geodetic Survey, in Middlesex County, New Jersey, to "Romer stone beacon."

3. Eight buoys or spindles, to be marked like the permanent monument above 

mentioned, and placed at suitable intervening points along the line from the said 

permanent monument to the "Romer stone beacon."

4. The "Romer stone beacon."

In the year 1774 commissions were appointed by New York and Pennsylvania to fix the beginning of the forty-third degree of north latitude
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULIETIN NO. 171 PL. XXIV

NORTHEAST BOUNDARY OF NEW JERSEY.
GANNETT.] NEW YORK. 81

on the Mohawk or western branch of Delaware Biver, which is the 

northeast corner of Pennsylvania, and to proceed westward and fix the 

line between Pennsylvania and New York.

These commissioners reported in December of the same year that 

they fixed the said northeast corner of Pennsylvania, and marked it as 

follows, viz:

On a small island in the said river they planted a stone marked with the letters 

and figures, New York, 1774, cut on the north side thereof; and the letters and figures, latitude 42° variation 4° 20', cut on the top thereof; and in a direction due 

west from thence on the west side of the said branch of Delaware, collected and 

placed a heap of stones at the water mark; and proceeding further west four perches, 

planted another stone in the said line marked with the letters and figures, Pennsylvania, 1774, cut on the south side thereof, and the letters and figures, latitude 42° 

variation 4° 90', cut on the top thereof, and at the distance of eighteen perches due 

west from the last-mentioned stone marked an ash tree. The rigor of the season prevented them running the line farther.

Nothing further seems to have been done until 1786-'7, when commissioners were appointed to finish the work thus begun (see Gary & 

Biorden's Laws of Pennsylvania, Vol. Ill, page 392), and the lines were 

run and monuments erected. The line was ratified in 1789, and is as 

follows, viz:

Beginning at a point in Lake Erie, where the boundary line between the United States 

and Great Britain is intersected by a meridian line drawn through the most westerly 

ben* or inclination of Lake Ontario; then south along said meridian line to a monument 

in the beginning of the forty-third degree of north latitude, erected in the year one 

thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven, by Abraham Herdenbergh and William 

W. Morris, commissioners on the part of this State, and Andrew Ellicott and Andrew 

Porter, commissioners on the part of the State of Pennsylvania, forthe purpose of marking the termination of the line of jurisdiction between this State and the said State 

of Pennsylvania; then east along the line established and marked by said last-mentioned commissioners to the ninetieth mile-stone in the same parallel of latitude, 

erected in the year one thousand seven hundred and eighty-six, by James Clinton 

and Simeon DeWitt, commissioners on the part of this State, and Andrew Ellicott, 

commissioner on the part of Pennsylvania; which said ninetieth mile-stone stands 

on the western side of the south branch of the Tioga Kiver; then east along the 

line established and marked by said last-mentioned commissioners, to a stone erected 

in the year one thousand seven hundred and seventy-four, on a small island in the 

Delaware River, by Samuel Holland and David Rittenhonse. commissioners «n the part 

of the colonies of Pennsylvania and New York, for the purpose of marking the beginning of the forty-third degree of north latitude; then down along said Delaware River 

to a point opposite to the fork or branch formed by the junction of the stream called 

Mahackamack with the said Delaware River, in the latitude of forty-one degrees, 

twenty-one minutes and thirty-seven seconds north; then in a straight line to the 

termination on the east bank of the Delaware River of a line run in the year one 

thousand seven hundred and seventy-four, by William Wickham and Samuel Gale, 

commissioners on the part of the then colony of New York, and John Stevens and 

Walter Rutherford, commissioners on the part of the then colony of New Jersey. 

(See Revised Statutes of New York, 1881.)

The meridian line forming the western boundary of New York was 

surveyed and mapped in 1790 by Andrew Ellicott, as United States 

commissioner (Pa. Archives, Vol. XII Map), and the latitude formerly
82 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

inscribed on the monument on Lake Erie, fixing the western boundary, 

was 42° 16' 13". The report of the commissioner has not been found.

In 1865 Dr. Peters, director of Hamilton College Observatory, under 

the directions of theEegents of the University of New York, determined 

the latitude and longitude of the boundary monument aforesaid, with 

the following result: Latitude, 42° 16' 2".8; longitude, 79° 45' 54".4. 

( Vide Dr. Peters' Eeport, 1868.)

In 1877 the parallel of the forty-second degree north latitude was 

ascertained at four points, by the New York and Pennsylvania Joint 

Boundary Commission, with the following result, viz :

1. At Travis Station (Bale's Eddy), very near the east end of that 

part of the New York and Pennsylvania line supposed to be on the 

forty second parallel, the old line was found to be 275 feet north of the 

parallel.

2. At Finn's Station, about 20 miles from east end (Great Bend), the 

line is 350 feet south of the parallel.

3. At Burt's Station, about 70 miles from east end (Wellsburg), the 

line is 760 feet north of the parallel.

4. At Olark's Station, abon t 253 miles from east end (Wattsburg), the 

line is 150 feet north of the parallel.

(See pamphlet, Eeport of Penn. Board of the Penn. & N. Y. Joint 

Boundary Comm.)

NEW JERSEY.

Although the original grants from the French and English sovereigns of 1603 and 1606 covered the territory forming the present 

State of New Jersey, the grant which first directly relates to New Jersey is that given in 1664 by the Duke of York to Lord John Berkeley 

and Sir George Carteret, two months before the setting out of his expedition to take possession of New York.

The following extract from that grant defines the boundaries, viz:

All that tract of land adjacent to New England, and lying and being to the westward of Long Island and Manhitas Island, and bounded on the east part by the 

main sea and part by Hudson's River, and hath upon the west Delaware Bay or 

river, and extendeth southward to the main ocean as far as Cape May, at the mouth 

of Delaware Bay, and to the northward as far as the northernmost branch of the said 

bay or river of Delaware, which is forty-one degrees and forty minutes of latitude, 

and crosseth over thence in a strait line to Hudson's River in forty-one degrees of latiitude; which said tract of land is hereafter to be called by the name or names of New 

Ceaserea or New Jersey. (Vide Grants, Concessions, etc., of New Jersey, Learning 

& Spicer, p. 8.)

In March, 1673, Lord Berkeley sold his undivided moiety of New Jersey to John Fenwick, by whom, in the following year, it was again sold. 

July 1,1676, was executed the famous u Quintipartite deed," by which
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

ERIE

BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXV

I

CATTARAUG

N Y

&

EHA N N\\^ A

§ 

&

S u s o

\\^

u \\ E HANN A| WAYN

WESTERN AND SOUTHERN BOUNDARY OF NEW YORK.
flANNETT.] NEW JERSEY. 83

the eastern part was given to Sir George Carteret, to be called East New 

Jersey, and the western part to the other proprietors, to be called West 

New Jersey. Sir George Carteret, at his death in 1678, left his land to 

be sold. It was sold in 1682 to the twelve proprietors, who admitted 

other partners.

Confirmation grants were made to the proprietors of both provinces 

by the Duke of York, and confirmed by the King, but between 1697 and 

1701 the proprietors repeatedly made petitions to be allowed to surrender their right of government to the Crown. Accordingly, in 1702, the 

surrender was made and accepted by the Queen, and both parts united 

were made the province of New Jersey. ( Vide Learning and Spicer's 

grants, etc.)

(For the history of the northern and eastern boundary, vide New York, 

p. 78.)

The grant from the Duke of York to Berkeley and Carteret defined 

the west boundary of New Jersey to be the Delaware River. ( Vide 

p. 82.)

The line between New Jersey and Delaware is thus described in the 

Kevised Statutes of Delaware, p. 2, viz:

Low-water mark on the eastern side of the river Delaware, within the twelve-mile 

circle from New Castle and the middle of the bay, below said circle.

In 1876 the legislature of New Jersey authorized the governor to commence a suit in the Supreme Court of the United States to settle the 

boundary between New Jersey and Delaware. New Jersey claimed 

jurisdiction to the middle of the Delaware, so far as the river and bay 

is a boundary between the two States. (Vide Eevision of New Jersey, 

p. 1185.)

In 1783 Commissioners were appointed by New Jersey and Pennsylvania to settle the jurisdiction of the river Delaware and the islands 

within the same. Their report was ratified, and is in substance as follows:

First. It is declared that the river Delaware from the station point 

or northwest corner of New Jersey, northerly to the place upon the said 

river where the circular boundary of the State of Delaware touches 

upon the same, in the whole length and breadth thereof, is and shall 

continue to be and remain a common highway, equally free and open 

for the use, benefit, and advantage of the said contracting parties, etc.

Second. That each State shall enjoy and exercise a concurrent jurisdiction within and upon the water, and not upon the dry land between 

the shores of said river, etc.

Third. That all islets, islands, and dry land within the bed and between the shores of said river, and between said station point northerly 

and the falls of Trenton southerly, shall, as to jurisdiction, be hereafter 

deemed and considered as parts and parcels of the State to which such 

insulated dry land doth lie nearest at the time of making this agree-
84 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

ment, and that from said falls of Trenton to the State oi Delaware 

southerly, certain islands (in the agreement they are named B) be annexed to each State respectively. ( Vide Revision of New Jersey, p. 

1181.)

In 1786 commissioners were appointed by New Jersey and Pennsylvania for more accurately determining and describing the islands mentioned in the foregoing agreement; that is, those in the Delaware from 

the northwest corner of New Jersey down to the falls of Trenton. Their 

report was ratified, and a long list of islands, described by name in the 

act, were annexed to each State respectively. ( Vide Revision of New 

Jersey, pp. 1182-'3.)

PENNSYLVANIA.

The Swedish West India Company, chartered by the King of Sweden in 1625, established the first permanent settlement on the west bank 

of the Delaware, occupying a part of the territory now in Pennsylvania 

and Delaware, although the Dutch had previously established trading 

posts, which had been destroyed by the Indians. The Swedes acquired, 

by successive purchases from the Indian chiefs, all the land extending 

from Cape Henlopen to the great falls of the Delaware, calling it New 

Sweden. (Vide C. and C., p. 1509.)

In 1655 this territory was surrendered to the Dutch. ( Vide Hazard's 

Annals of Pennsylvania, p. 185.)

By the conquest of the New Netherlands, in 1664, the Duke of York 

seems to have successfully claimed the settlements on the west bank of 

the Delaware as a part of his dominions.

In 1681 Charles II of England granted to William Penn the Province 

of Pennsylvania. The following extract from the charter defines the 

boundaries:

* * * all that Tracte or Parte of Land in America, with all the Islands therein 

conteyned, as the same is bounded on the East by Delaware River, from twelve miles 

distance Northwards of New Castle Towne unto the three and fortieth degree of Northerne Latitude, if the said River doeth extende so farre northwards; But if the said 

River shall not extend eoe farre Northward, then by the said River soe farr as it doth 

extend; and from the head of the said River the Eastern Bounds are to bee determined 

by a Meridian Line, to bee drawiie from the head of the said River, unto the said three 

and fortieth degree. The said Lauds to extend westwards five degrees in longitude, to 

bee computed from the said Easterne Bounds; and the said Lands to bee bounded on 

the North by the beginning of the three and fortieth degree of Northern Latitude, and 

on the South by a Circle drawne at twelve miles distance from New Castle Northward 

and Westward unto the beginning of the fortieth degree of Northern Latitude, and 

thence by a streight Line Westward to the Limit of Longitude above mentioned.

William Penn, in order to perfect his title, procured of the Duke of 

York a deed bearing date August 21,1682, by which the Duke of York 

conveyed to him all title and claim which he might have to the province 

of Pennsylvania. (Vide Hazard's Aiinals of Pa., 586 el seq.)
GANNETT.] PENNSYLVANIA. 85

He also purchased of the Duke of York the territory now comprising the State of Delaware, which he held until 1701-% when he granted 

a charter which enabled them to set up a separate government, though 

still under proprietary control. ( Vide 0. and 0., p. 270 et seq.)

(For a history of the northern and eastern boundaries of Pennsylvania, see New York and New Jersey, pp. 80 and 83.]

That part of the southern boundary of Pennsylvania between Pennsylvania and Delaware is an arc of a circle, having for its center the 

steeple of the old court-house at New Castle, Del., and a radius of 12 

miles. This was surveyed and marked under a warrant from William 

Penn in 1701. (Vide Hazard's Annals of Pennsylvania.)

This circular line, in connection with adjacent lines, was made the 

subject of controversy for many years.

According to the original grants of Pennsylvania and Maryland the 

boundary between them was to be the fortieth degree of north latitude.

This line being found to pass north of Philadelphia and to exclude 

Pennsylvania from Delaware Bay, negotiations ensued between the 

proprietors to rectify this geographical blunder, and for nearly a century the matter remained unsettled.

In the year 1732 an agreement was made to fix the boundary. Commissioners were appointed in that year, and subsequently in 1739, to run 

the line, but they failed to agree, and chaucery suits were the result. 

Taking a decision of Lord Chancellor Hardwick in 1750 as a basis of 

final adjudication, an agreement was signed July 4, 1760. By this 

agreement the line between Pennsylvania and Delaware on the one 

part and Maryland on the other was determined as follows, viz:

A due east and west line should be run across the peninsula from 

Cape Henlopen to the Chesapeake Bay. From the exact middle of 

this line should be drawn a line tangent to the western periphery of a 

circle, having a radius of 12 English statute miles, measured horizontally from the center of the town of New Castle. From the tangent 

point a line should be drawn due north until it cut a parallel of latitude 

15 miles due south of the most southern part of the city of Philadelphia, 

this point of intersection to be the northeast corner of Maryland j thence 

the line should run due west on said parallel as far as it formed a boundary between the two governments. ( Vide Delaware, p. 87.)

In 1760 commissioners and surveyors were appointed, who spent three 

years in measuring the base line and the tangent line between Maryland 

and Delaware.

The proprietors then, wearied with the delay, sent over from England 

two famous mathematicians, Charles Dixon and Jeremiah Mason, who 

verified the work of their predecessors, and ran the line west between 

Pennsylvania and Maryland, since known as " Mason and Dixon's line."

Mason and Dixon fixed the latitude of this line at 39° 43' 18". A 

resnrvey in 1850 by Colonel Graham determined it to be 39° 43' 26".3.
86 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. {BULL. 171.

Mason and Dixon begum their work in 1763, and were stopped by Indians in 1767, having run the line about 244 miles west of the Delaware, 

not quite finishing their work. They put up mile stones all along said 

line, every fifth one being marked with the arms of the respective proprietors.

In consequence of the accidental removal of the stone at the northeast corner of Maryland, commissioners were appointed in 1850 by Pennsylvania, Delaware, and Maryland to revise the former survey, which 

was done by Lieutenant-Colonel Graham, of the United States topographical engineers. The result confirmed the work of Mason and 

Dixon, and Maryland gained by the resurvey a little less than two 

acres. 

(For a full report of the running of Mason and Dixon'sline in 1763->67, 

and the verification by Colonel Graham in 1850, see Senate Journal of 

Delaware for 1851, pages 56-109.)

In 1784 the report of the commissioners who had been appointed to fix 

the boundaries between Virginia and Pennsylvania (West Virginia then 

forming part of Virginia) was confirmed, and the lines so fixed are as 

follows, viz:

The line commonly called Mason and Dixon's line to be extended due west five degrees of longitude from the river Delaware, for the southern boundary of Pennsylvania, and a meridian drawn from the western extremity thereof to the northern 

limits of the said States, respectively, be the western boundary of Pennsylvania. 

( Vide C. and B. laws of Pennsylvania, Vol. II, p. 495, and Heuing's Virginia, Vol. XI, 

p. 554.)

By the cession of 1784, by Virginia to the United States and that of 

1800, by Connecticut to the United States, and the formation of the 

State of West Virginia from a portion of Virginia in 1862 the abovementioned meridian line becomes the boundary between Pennsylvania 

on the east, and Ohio and West Virginia on the west.

By an examination of the cession of 1781, by New York to the United 

States, it will be seen that a small triangular tract on Lake Erie was 

left in the hands of the General Government. This was sold to Pennsylvania in 1792.

DELAWARE.

The State of Delaware was originally settled by the Swedes. ( Vide 

Pennsylvania, p. 84.) In 1635 it was surrendered to the Dutch, who, 

in 1664, in turn surrendered it to the English, and it was taken possession of by the Duke of York.

William Penn, having received in 1682 a grant of the province of 

Pennsylvania, bought of the Duke of York the territory comprising 

the present State of Delaware It was conveyed to him by two deeds
GANNETT.] DELAWARE. 87

of feoffment, dated August 24, 1682, one conveying the town of New 

Castle and a twelve-mile circle around the same, and the other conveying all the lands south of said circle to Cape Henlopen. (See Hazard's 

Annals of Pennsylvania, p. 588, et seq.)

Soon after the grant made by the royal charter aforesaid, an assembly of the province and three lower counties (then called the territories) was called by the proprietary and governor aforesaid, which 

met at Chester on the seventh day of December, 1682, when the following laws, among others, were passed, to wit:

* * * Since * * * it has pleased King Charles the Second * * * to grant

* * * William Penn, esq., * * * this Province of Pennsylvania * * * 

And * James Duke of York and Albany * * * to release his right and claim 

* * * to the Province of Pennsylvania » » » and * * * to grant unto the 

said William Penn * * * all that tract of land from twelve miles north ward of New 

Castle, on the river Delaware, down to the South Cape (commonly called Cape Henlopen, and hy the Proprietary and Governor now called Cape Jomus) lying on the 

west side of the said river and bay, * * * lately cast into three counties, called 

New Castlo, Jones, and Whorekills (alias New Dale. * * * Be it enacted * * 

that the counties of New Castle, Jones, and Whorekills alias New Dale * * * 

are annexed to the Province of Pennsylvania. * * * (Dallas'Laws of Pennsylvania, 1797, Vol. I, Appendix, p. 24, et seq).

In 1701 William Penn granted a charter, under which the province 

of Pennsylvania and the territories (as Delaware, was then called) were 

made separate governments, though both were still under the proprietary government of William Penn. (C. & C., p. 270.)

By the Eevolution the " territories " became the State of Delaware, 

with substantially her present boundaries.

(For a history of the boundaries between Delaware and Pennsylvania, 

vide Pennsylvania, p. 85, and between Delaware and New Jersey, vide 

New Jersey, p. 83, et seq.)

From 1732 to 1769 there was a controversy between the proprietors 

of Pennsylvania and Maryland in regard to boundaries (vide p. 85). 

The boundaries of Delaware on the north and west Delaware then being under the jurisdiction of Pennsylvania were determined as follows, 

viz:

Beginning at Cape Henlopen and running due west 34 miles 309 

perches; thence in a straight line 81 miles 78 chains and 30 links up 

the peninsula until it touches and makes a tangent to the western per 

iphery of a circle, drawn at the horizontal distance of twelve English 

statute miles from the center of the town of New Castle.

From this tangent point a line was run due north till it cut a parallel 

of latitude 15 miles due south of the most southern part of the city of 

Philadelphia. This point of intersection is the northeast corner of 

Maryland. The tangent line bearing a little west of north, the due 

north line from the tangent point cuts off an arc of the 12-mile circle. 

The boundary line follows the arc of the circle from the tangent point 

around to the point where the due north line intersects the 12-mile
88 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

circle, then follows said due north line to said northeast corner of Maryland. The length of said due north line is 5 miles 1 chain and 50 links, 

as given by Mason and Dixon. ( Vide Jour. Del. Sen., 1851, p. 56 et seq.)

By the agreement of 1760, based on the 'decree of Chancellor Hardwick, a due east and west line should be run across the peninsula from 

Cape Henlopen to Chesapeake Bay, etc. The decree of Lord Hardwick 

says, touching the position of Cape Henlopen, " that Cape Henlopen 

ought to be deemed and taken to be situated at the place where the same 

is laid down and described in the map or plan annexed to the said articles to be situated, and therefore his lordship doth further order and 

decree that the said articles be carried into execution accordingly," etc.

In Hazard's Annals of Pennsylvania, p. 5, is found the following, viz: 

" The cape now called Henlopen was then called Cornelia."

William Penn directed that Cape Henlopen be called Cape James. 

(Vide Hazard's Pennsylvania, p. 606; also vide Act of union of the 

territories to Pennsylvania.)

The foregoing statements explain the seeming incongruity between 

the base line across the peninsula and the position of Cape Henlopen 

as laid down on all modern maps.

MARYLAND.

The territory comprising the present area of Maryland was included 

in the previous charters of Virginia, notwithstanding which, in the 

year 1632, Lord Baltimore received a royal grant of the province of 

Maryland, whose boundaries are denned in the following extract:

All that part of the Peninsula or Chersonese, lying in parts of America, between 

the ocean on the east and the Bay of Chesapeake on the west; divided from the residue thereof by a right line drawn from the promontory or headland called Watkins 

Point, situate upon the bay aforesaid, near the River Wighco on the west nnto the 

main ocean on the east, and between that boundary on the south unto that part of 

the Bay of Delaware on the north, which lieth under the fortieth degree of north 

latitude from the equinoctial, where New England is terminated; and all the tract 

of that land within the metes underwritten (that is to say), passing from the said 

bay, called Delaware Bay, in a right line, by the degree aforesaid, unto the true 

meridian of the first fountain of the River Pattowmack; thence verging towards the 

south unto the farther bank of the said river, and following the same on the west 

and south nnto a certain place called Cinquack, situate near the month of said river, 

where it disembogues into the aforesaid Bay of Chesapeake, and thence by the shortest line unto the aforesaid promontory or place called Watkins Point, so that the 

whole tract of land divided by the line aforesaid, between the main ocean and Watkins Point nnto the promontory called Cape Charlea, may entirely remain forever 

excepted to us ******.

By an examination of the limits laid down in this charter, and a comparison with the several charters of Virginia and the charter and deeds
GANNETT.] MARYLAND. 89

to William Perm, it will be seen that there was a conflict of boundaries 

on both sides of the Maryland grant.

The history of the long controversy with Pennsylvania has already 

been given (vide Pennsylvania, p. 85, and Delaware, p. 87). Virginia on 

the south claimed the territory under her charters, and for a time seemed 

disposed to assert her claim, notwithstanding we find in 1638 a proclamation by the governor and council of Virginia recognizing the province of Maryland, and forbidding trade with the Indians within the limits of Maryland without the consent of Lord Baltimore previously obtained (vide Bozman's Maryland, vol. II, p. 686). Virginia's claim was 

finally given up by a treaty or agreement made in 1658. (For a full 

account vide Bozman's Maryland, p. 444 et seq.)

In 1663 the Virginia assembly ordered a survey of the Hue between 

Virginia and Maryland on the peninsula, and declared it to be as follows, viz:

From Watkins Point east across the peninsula.

They define Watkins Point

To be the north side of Wicomicoe River on the Eastern shore and neere unto and 

on the south side of the streight limbe opposite to Patuxent River.

( Vide Benin g's Virginia, vol. II, p. 184.)

In 1668 commissioners were appointed by Maryland and Virginia to 

fix the boundary across the peninsula. The commissioners were. Philip 

Calvert, esq., chancellor of Maryland, and Col. Edmund Scarbrugh, his 

majesty's surveyor-general of Virginia. Their report is as follows, viz:

* * * After a full and perfect view taken of the point of land made by the north 

side of Pocomoke Bay and south side of Annamessexs Bay have and do conclude the 

same to be Watkins Point, from which said point so called, we have run an east line, 

agreeable with the extreamest part of the westermost angle of the said Watkins 

Point, over Pocomoke River to the land near Robert Holston's, and there have marked 

certain trees which are so continued by an east line running over Swansecutes Creeke 

into the marsh of the seaside with apparent marks and boundaries * * * Signed 

June 25,1868. ( Vide Md. Hist. Soe. Coll. of State papers, volume marked 4 L. C. B., 

pp. 63-64.)

Virginia, by the adoption of her constitution of 1776 (see Article 21), 

relinquished all claim to territory covered by the charter of Maryland, 

thereby fixing Maryland's western boundary as follows:

Commencing on a true meridian of the first fountain of the river Pattawmack, 

thence verging towards the south unto the further bank of the said river and following the same on the west and south unto a certain place called Cin quack, situate near 

the mouth of said river where it disembogues into the aforesaid bay of Chessopeake, 

and thence by the shortest line unto the aforesaid promontory or place called Watkins 

Point, thence a right line to the main ocean on the east. (See charter of Maryland.)

The foregoing are substantially the present boundaries; but from that 

time up to the present a controversy has been going on concerning them.

In 1786 a compact was entered into between the States of Maryland 

and Virginia, but as this referred more particularly to the navigation
90 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

and exercise of jurisdiction on the waters of Chesapeake Bay, the Potomac and Pocomoke Eivers, they are not given here. ( Vide Hening's 

Va., Vol. XII, p. 50.)

From 1821 to 1858 frequent legislation took place in regard to this 

boundary.

In the last-named year commissioners were appointed by Maryland 

and Virginia, respectively, who, with the assistance of Lieut. N. Michler, United States Engineers, surveyed the lines.

In 1860 the governor of Virginia, under a resolution of the legislature, appointed and sent an agent to England to collect records and 

documentary evidence bearing on this question.

The rebellion ensuing, nothing further was done until 1867, when 

legislation again commenced.

The question of this boundary was referred to arbitrators by an 

agreement made in 1874, each State binding itself to accept their award 

as final and conclusive.

J. S. Black, of Pennsylvania; William A. Graham, of North Carolina, and Charles A. Jenkins. of Georgia, were appointed arbitrators.

William A. Graham having died, James B. Beck, of Kentucky, was 

appointed in his stead.

The arbitrators made, in 1877, the following award, viz:

Beginning at the point on the Potomac River where the line between Virginia and 

West Virginia strikes the said river at low-water mark, and thence following the 

meanderings of said river by the low-water mark to Smith's Point, at or near the 

mouth of the Potomac, in the latitude 37° 53' 8" and longitude 76° 13' 46"; thence 

crossing the waters of the Chesapeake Bay, by a line running north 65° 30' east, 

about nine and a half nautical miles to a point on the western shore of Smith's 

Island at the north end of Sassafras Hammock, in latitude 37° 57' 13", longitude 76° 2' 52"; thence across Smith's Island south 88° 30' east five thousand six 

hundred and twenty yards to the center of Horse Hammock, on the eastern shore 

Of Smith's Island, in latitude 37° 57' 8", longitude 75° 59' 20"; thence south 79° 

30' east four thousand eight hundred and eighty yards to a point marked "A" 

on the accompanying map, in the middle of Tangier Sound, in latitude 37° 56' 

42", longitude 75° 56' 23", said point bearing from James Island light south 54° 

west, and distant from that light three thousand five hundred and sixty yards; 

thence south 10° 30' west four thousand seven hundred and forty yards by a line dividing the waters of Tangier Sound, to a point where it intersects the straight line 

from Smith's Point to Watkins Point, said point of intersection being in latitude 37° 

54' 21", longitude 75° 56' 55", bearing from James Island light south 29° west and 

from Horse Hammock south 34° 30' east. This point of intersection is marked " B" 

on the accompanying map. Thence north 85° 15' east six thousand seven hundred and 

twenty yards along the line above mentioned, which runs from Smith's Point to Watkins Point until it reaches the latter spot, namely Watkins Point, which is in latitude 37° 54' 38", longitude 75° 52' 44". From Watkins Point the boundary line runs 

due east seven thousand eight hundred and eighty yards to a point where it meets a 

line running through the middle of Pocomoke Sound, which is marked "C" on the 

accompanying map, and is in latitude 37° 54' 38", longitude 75° 47' 50" ; thence by a 

line dividing the waters of Pocomoke Sound north 47° 30' east five thousand two 

hundred and twenty yards to a point in said sound.marked "D" on the accompanying map, in latitude 37° 56' 25", longitude 75° 45' 26"; thence following the middle
GANNKTY.] MARYLAND DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 91

of Pocomoke River by a line of irregular curves, as laid down on the accompanying 

map, until it intersects the westward protraction of the boundary line marked by 

Scarborough and Calvort, May ^8, 1668, at a point in the middle of Pocomoke River, 

and in the latitude 37° 59' 37", longitude 75° 37' 4"; thence by the Scarborough and 

Calvert line, which runs 5° 15' north of east, to the Atlantic Ocean.

The latitudes, longitudes, courses, and distances here given have been measured upon 

the Coast Chart No. 33 of U. S. Coast Survey, sheet No. 3, Chesapeake Bay. » * * 

The middle thread of the Pocomoke River and the low-water mark on the Potomac 

River are to be meaeuredfrom headland to headland, without considering or following 

arms, inlets, creeks, bays, or affluent rivers. * * * (Vide U. S. Stat. at Large, 

Vol. XX, p. 481.)

This award was ratified by the States of Maryland and Virginia, and 

confirmed by Congress in 1879.

In 1879-^80 acts were passed by the legislatures of Maryland and 

Virginia to appoint commissioners and to request the General Government to designate one or more officers of the Engineer Corps, said 

commissioners and officers to survey and mark said line and erect monuments thereon.

West Virginia having been formed from a part of Virginia and admitted into the Union in 1862, the western boundary of Maryland now 

separates it from the State of West Virginia.

The commissioners appointed in 1859 by Virginia and Maryland (vide 

p. 90) surveyed the western boundary from the "Fairfax Stone" (the 

first fountain of the Potomac) due north to the Pennsylvania line, and 

the legislature of Maryland in 1860 passed an act declaring that line to 

t® be its western boundary.

From the " Fairfax Stone " the boundary between Maryland and West 

Virginia runs along the south bank of the Potomac Eiver till it strikes 

the line between Virginia and West Virginia.

(For a history of the placing of the Fairfax Stone, vide Virginia, p. 96.)

DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA.

On the 5th day of September, 1774, the Continental Congress met at 

Philadelphia. Two years later they adjourned to Baltimore. During 

the Kevolution and subsequent to the treaty of peace they met in various places. After the close of the war much debate took place in regard to the location of a permanent seat of the Government of the 

United States. Several States made propositions to Congress, offering 

to cede certain lands for the purpose, but no determination of the location was made by Congress until 1790.

Act of cession from the State of Maryland, passed December 23, 1788.

On the 23d of December, 1788, the State of Maryland passed the following act, viz:

Be it enacted by the general assembly of Maryland, That the representatives of this
92 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

State in the House of Representatives of the Congress of the United States, appointed 

to assemble at New York, on the first Wednesday of March next, be and they are 

hereby authorized and required on the behalf of this State to cede to the Congress of 

the United States, any district in this State not exceeding ten miles square, which the 

Congress may fix upon and accept for the seat of government of the United States.

In the following year (December 3,1789), the State of Virginia passed 

a similar act, of which the following is an extract:

Be it therefore enacted by the general assembly, That a tract of country not exceeding 

ten miles square or any lesser quantity, to be located within the limits of the State, 

and in any part thereof as Congress may by law direct shall be, and the same is hereby, 

forever ceded and relinquished to the Congress and Government of the United States, 

ji full and absolute right and exclusive jurisdiction, as well of said soil as of persons 

residing or to reside thereon, pursuant to the tenor and effect of the eighth section 

of the 1st article of the Constitution of the Government of the United States.

After long discussion, Congress in 1790, in view of the foregoing cessions of Maryland and Virginia, passed the following act, viz:

AN ACT for establishing the temporary and permanent aeat of government of the United States.

Approved July 16,1790.

SECT. 1. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of 

America in Congress assembled, That a district of territory, not exceeding ten miles 

square, to be located as hereafter directed on the river Potowmac, at some place between the mouth of the Eastern Branch and Connoyocbeque, be, and the same is 

hereby, accepted for the permanent seat of the government of the United States. 

Provided nevertheless, That the operation of the laws of the State within such district 

shall not be affected by this acceptance until the time fixed for the removal of the government thereto, and until Congress shall otherwise by law provide.

SECT. 2. And be it further enacted, That the President of the United States be authorized to appoint, and by supplying vacancies happening from refusals to act or other 

causes, to keep in appointment aa long as may be necessary, three commissioners, 

who, or any two of whom, shall, under the direction of the President, survey, and by 

proper metes and bounds define and limit, a district of territory, under the limitations 

above mentioned; and the district so defined, limited, and located shall be deemed 

the district accepted by this act for the permanent seat of the government of the 

United States.

SECT. 3. And be it enacted, That the said commissioners, or any two of them, shall 

have power to purchase or accept such quantity of land on the eastern side of the said 

river within the said district as the President shall deem proper for the use of the 

United States, and according to such plans as the President shall approve. The said 

commissioners, or any two of them, shall, prior to the first Monday in December in 

the year 1800, provide suitable buildings for the accommodation of Congress, and of 

the President, and for the public offices of the government of the United States.

SECT. 4. And be it enacted, That for defraying the expenses of such purchases and 

buildings the President of the United States be authorized and requested to accept 

grants of money.

SECT. 5. And be it enacted, That prior to the first Monday in December next all offices 

attached to the seat of government of the United States shall be removed to, and 

until the first Monday in December in the year 1800 shall remain at, the city of Philadelphia, in the State of Pennsylvania, at which place the session of Congress next 

ensuing the present shall be held.

SECT. 6. And be it enacted, That on the first Monday in December, in the year 1800, 

the seat of the government of the United States, shall, by virtue of this act, be transferred to the district and place aforesaid. And all offices attached to the said seat of 

government shall accordingly be removed thereto by their respective holders, and
GANNETT.] DISTKICT OF COLUMBIA. 93

shall, after the said clay, cease to be exercised elsewhere, and that the necessary 

expense of said removal, shall he defrayed out of the duties on imposts and tonnage, 

of which a sufficient sum is hereby appropriated.

In the following year the foregoing act was amended, in order to 

include a portion of the Anacostia River ("Eastern Branch"), and the 

town of Alexandria within the limits of the district,

The following is the act of amendment:

AN ACT to amend "An act for establislllng the temporary and permanent seat of goyernment of the 

United States." Approved March 3,1791.

Be it enacted, <$-o., That so much of the act entitled "An act for establishing the temporary and permanent seat of the government of the United States, as requires that 

the whole of the district of territory, not exceeding ten miles square, to be located on 

the river Potowmac, for the permanent seat of the government of the United States, 

shall be located above the month of the Eastern Branch, be and is hereby repealed, 

and that it shall be lawful, for the President to make any part of the territory below 

said limit and above the mouth of Hnnting Creek, a part of the said district so as to 

include a convenient port of the Eastern Branch, and of the lands lying on the lower 

side thereof; and also the town of Alexandria, and the territory so to be included 

shall form a part of the district not exceeding ten miles square for the permanent 

seat of the government of the United States, in like manner, and to all intents and 

purposes, as if the same had been within the the purview of the above recited act: 

Provided, That nothing herein contained, shall authorize the erection of the public 

buildings, otherwise than on the Maryland side of the river Potowmao, as required by 

the aforesaid act.

In pursuance of the foregoing acts, three commissioners were appointed, who made preliminary surveys of the territory, and on the 30th 

day of March, 1791, George Washington, President of the United States, 

issued a proclamation, in which the bounds of the said District were 

defined as follows, viz:

Beginning at Jones' Point, being the upper cape of Hunting Creek, in Virginia, and 

at an angle in the outset of 45° west of the north, and running in a direct line ten 

miles for the first line; then beginning again at the same Jones' Point and running 

another direct line at a right angle with the first, across the Potomac, ten miles for 

the second line; then, from the terminations of the said first and second lines, running two other direct lines, of ten miles each, the one crossing the Potomao and the 

other the Eastern Branch aforesaid, and meeting each other in a point.

In 1800 Congress removed to this District. In the following year 

the District was divided into two counties, as follows, viz:

UNITED STATES STATUTES AT LARGE, SIXTH CONGRESS, SECOND SESSION, 1801,

(CHAPTER XV).

AN ACT concerning the District of Columbia.

The said District of Columbia shall be formed into two counties. One county shall 

contain all that part of said District which lies on the east side of the river Potomac, 

together with the islands therein, and shall be called the county of Washington, the 

other county shall contain all that part of said District which lies on the west side of 

said river, and shall be called the county of Alexandria; and the said river, in its 

whole course through said District, shall be taken and deemed to all intents and purposes to be within both of said counties.

Bull. 171 7
94 BOUNDARIES OE THE UNITED STATES. [BOM..171.

In 1846 Congress passed an act retroceding to the State of Virginia 

that part of the District of Columbia originally ceded to the United 

States by Virginia. The following is an extract from said act of retrocession :

That with assent of the people of the county and.town of Alexandria, to be ascertained as hereinafter prescribed, all of that portion of the District of Columbia ceded 

to the United States by the State of Virginia, and all the rights and jurisdiction 

therewith ceded over the same, be, and the same are, hereby ceded and forever relinquished to the State of Virginia in full and absolute right and jurisdiction, as well 

of soil as of persons residing or to reside thereon.

VIRGINIA.

In the year 1606 King James I of England granted the " First Charter of Virginia." The boundaries therein described are as follows, viz:

* * * Situate, lying, or being all along the sea coasts, between four and thirty 

degrees of northerly latitude from the equinoctial line, and five and forty degrees of 

the same latitude, and in the>main land between the same four and thirty and five 

and forty degrees and the islands thereunto adjacent, or within one hundred miles of 

the coast thereof. * * * .

Soon after, in 1609, a new charter was granted, called the " Second 

Charter of Virginia," which defines the boundaries in the following 

terms:

* * * Situate, lying, and being in that part of America called Virginia., from 

the point, of land called Cape or Point Comfort, all along the sea coast to the northward two hundred miles, and from the said point of Cape Comfort all along the sea 

coast to the southward two hundred miles, and all that space and circuit of land 

lying from the sea coast of the precinct aforesaid up into the land, throughout from 

sea to sea, west and northwest, and also all the islands lying within one hundred 

miles along the coast of both seas of the precinct aforesaid. 

In 1611-'12 the " Third Charter of Virginia " was granted, which was 

an enlargement of the second, of which the following is an extract:

All and singular those islands whatsoever, situate and being in any part of the ocean 

seas bordering upon the coast of our said first colony in Virginia, and being within 

three hundred leagues of any of the portes heretofore granted to the said treasurer 

and company in our former letters-patents as aforesaid, and being within or between 

the one-and-fortieth and thirtieth degrees of northerly latitude.

These boundaries, as will be seen, included territory composing wholly, 

or in part, the present States of Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, 

North and South Carolina, in addition to others formed since the Revolution.

This large extent of territory was reduced in the first instance by the 

charter of Maryland in 1632, next by the charters of Carolina in 1663 

and 1665, then by the charter of Pennsylvania in 1681, and, again, subsequent to the Revolution, by the cession to the United States of the 

territory northwest of the Oh'o River in 1784 j by the admission of
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXVI

BOUNDARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA AND WEST VIRGINIA.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXVII

\ J

 <// /

37'*0' ^

37 20' ^

BOUNDARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA AND WEST VIRGINIA.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXVIII

P ENOLETON

38°

BOUNDARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA AND WEST VIRGINIA.
O. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL, XXIX

PEN O L E T O N

ROCKI N G HAM

SHENANDOAH

POUNDARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA AND WEST VIRGINIA.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXX

r R ED E R 1C K

BOUNDARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA AND WEST VIRGINIA.
GANNETT.] VIRGINIA. 95

Kentucky as an independent State in 1792, and lastly by the division of 

the territory of Virginia in 1862, by which the new State of West Virginia was created and admitted into the Union.

By the constitution of 1776 Virginia formally gave up all claim to the 

territory now appertaining to the neighboring States of Maryland, Pennsylvania, North and South Carolina.

The following is an extract from the Virginia constitution of 1776:

The territories contained within the charters erecting the colonies of Maryland, 

Pennsylvania, North and South Carolina, are hereby ceded, released, and forever 

confirmed to the people of these colonies, respectively, with all the rights of property, jurisdiction, and government, and all the rights whatsoever, which might at 

any time heretofore have been claimed by Virginia, except the free navigation and 

use of the rivers Potomaque and Pokomoke, with the property of the Virginia shores 

and strands bordering on either of said rivers, and all improvements which have been 

or shall be made thereon. The western and northern extent of Virginia shall, in all 

other respects, stand as fixed by the charter of King James I, in the year one thousand six hundred and nine, and by the public treaty of peace between the courts of 

Britain and France in the year one thousand seven hundred and sixty-three, unless 

by act of the legislature one or more governments be established westwards of the 

Alleghany Mountains.

In the mean time a grant of territory had been made, within the present limits of Virginia and West Virginia, which caused great dissatisfaction to the people of the Virginia Colony, and which ultimately had 

an important bearing in settling the divisional line between Maryland 

and Virginia.

In the 21st year of Charles II a grant was made to Lord Hapton and 

others of what is called the northern neck of Virginia, which was sold 

by the other patentees to Lord Culpeper and confirmed to him by letterspatent in the fourth year of James II. This grant carried with it nothing but the right of soil and incidents of ownership, it being expressly 

subjected to the jurisdiction of the government of Virginia. The tract 

of land thereby granted was " bounded by and within the heads of the 

rivers Tappahannock, alias Bappahannock, and Quiriough, alias Patoinac, rivers." On the death of Lord Culpeper, this proprietary tract 

descended to Lord Fairfax, who had married Lord Culpeper's only 

daughter.

As early as 1729 difficulties sprung up, arising from conflicting grants 

from Lord Fairfax and the Crown.

In 1730 Virginia petitioned the King, reciting that the head springs 

of the Eappahannock and Potomac Eivers were not known, and praying that such measures might be taken that they might be ascertained 

to the satisfaction of all parties.

In 1733 Lord Fairfax made a similar petition, asking that a commission might issue for running out, marking, and ascertaining the true 

boundaries of his grant.

An order, accordingly, was issued and three commissioners were appointed on the part of the Crown and three on the part of Lord Fairfax.
96 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITE'O STATES. [BUM,. 171,

The duty which devolved npon these commissioners was to ascertain 

by actual examination and survey the respective fountains of the Eappahannock and Potomac Eivers. This survey was made in 1736.

The report of the commissioners was referred to the council for plantation affairs in 1738, who reported their decision in 1746, as follows, 

viz:

* * * The said boundary ought to begin at the first spring of the south branch 

of the river Rappahannock, and that the said boundary be from thence drawn in a 

straight line northwest to the place in the Alleghany Mountains where that part of 

the'Potomac River, which is now called Cohongoroota, first rises. * * *

This report was confirmed by the King, and commissioners were appointed to run and mark the dividing line accordingly.

The line was run in 1746. On the 17th day of October, 1746, they 

planted the Fairfax stone at the spot which had been described and 

marked by the preceding commissioners as the true head spring of the 

Potomac Eiver, and which, notwithstanding much controversy, has 

continued to be regarded, from that period to the present time, as the 

southern point of the western boundary between Virginia and Maryland. ( Vide Faulkner's Eeport to Governor of Virginia, 1832. For full 

details, vide Byrd Papers, 1866, Vol. II, p. 83 et seq. Also Hening's 

Va. Statutes.)

This tract of country was held by Lord Fairfax and his descendants 

many years, but subsequent to the Eevolution the quitrents, charges, 

etc., were abolished and it became in all respects subject to the jurisdiction of Virginia.

(For the history of the settlement of the boundary lines between Virginia and Maryland, vide Maryland, p. 89.)

(For a history of the boundary between Virginia and Pennsylvania, 

vide Pennsylvania, p. 87.)

Kentucky formed originally a part of the county of Fincastle, Virginia. In the year 1776, this county was divided into three counties, 

the westernmost of which was called Kentucky County, and its eastern 

boundary was declared to be as follows, viz:

A line beginning on the Ohio, at the mouth of Great Sandy Creek, and running 

up tire same and the main or northeasterly branch thereof to the Great Laurel Ridge 

or Cumberland Mountains; thence southwesterly along the said mountain to the line 

of North Carolina. (See Hening's Statutes, Virginia, Vol. 9, p. 257.)

Kentucky having been admitted into the Union June 1,1792, commissioners were appointed in 1798 by Virginia and Kentucky to fix the 

boundary. In 1799-1800 the commissioners' report was made and ratified by the States. It was as follows, viz:

To begin at the point where the Carolina, now Tennessee, line crosses the top of the 

Cumberland Mountains, near Cumberland Gap, thence northeastwardly along the top 

or highest part of the said Cumberland Mountain, keeping between the head waters 

of Cumberland and Kentucky Rivers, on the west side thereof, and the head waters 

of Powell's and Guest's Rivers, and the Pond Fork of Sandy, on the east side therof, 

eoutinuiug along the said top, or highest part of said mountain, crossing the road
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXi

H A R t_ A N

BOUNDARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA AND KENTUCKY.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXII

L ETCHER

B UC HANAN

BOUND.ARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA AND KENTUCKY.
GANNETT.] VIEGINIA. 97

leading over the same at the Little Paint Gap, where by some it is called the Hollow 

Mountain and where it terminates at the West Fork of Sandy, commonly called Russell's Fork, thence with a line to be ran north 45° east till it intersects the other great 

principal branch of Sandy, commonly called the Northeastwardly branch, thence 

down the said Northeastwardly branch to its junction with the main west branch and 

down Main Sandy to its confluence with the Ohio. (See Shepard's Virginia, Vol. 2> 

p. 234.)

It will be seen that the latter part of this line is the present line between West Virginia and Kentucky.

(For the history of the settlement of the boundaries between Virginia 

and North Carolina, vide North Carolina, vide p. 100.)

In 1779 Virginia and North Carolina appointed commissioners to run 

the boundary line between the two States west of the Allegheny Mountains, on the parallel of 36° 30'. The commissioners were unable to 

agree on the location of the parallel; they therefore ran two parallel 

lines two miles apart, the northern known as Henderson's, and claimed 

by North Carolina, the southern known as Walker's line, and claimed 

by Virginia. In the year 1789 North Carolina ceded to the United States 

all territory west of her present boundaries, and Tennessee being formed 

from said ceded territory, this question became one between Virginia and 

Tennessee.

Commissioners having been appointed by Virginia and Tennessee to 

establish the boundary, their report was adopted in 1803, and was as follows, viz:

A dne west line equally distant from both Walker's and Henderson's, beginning on 

the summit of the mountain generally known as White Top Mountain, where the 

northeast corner of Tennessee terminates, to the top of the Cumberland Mountain, 

where the southwestern corner of Virginia terminates.

In 1871 Virginia passed an act to appoint commissioners to adjust this 

line.

Tennessee, the following year, in a very emphatic manner, passed a 

resolution refusing to reopen a question regarding a boundary which she 

considered " fixed and established beyond dispute forever." (See acts 

of Tennessee, 1872.)

Up to 1783 Virginia exercised jurisdiction over a large tract of country northwest of the Ohio Kiver. But by a deed executed March 1, 

1784, she ceded to the United States all territory lying northwest of the 

Ohio Eiver, thus making her western boundary the west bank of the 

Ohio Eiver.

On the 31st of December, 1862, the State of Virginia was divided, 

and 48 counties, composing the western part of the State, were made 

the new State of West Virginia. By an act of Congress in 1866, consent was given to the transfer of two additional counties from Virginia 

to West Virginia.

In 1873 and 1877 commissioners were appointed by each State to 

determine the true boundaries between the two States, and the General
98 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

Government was asked to detail officers of engineers to act with said 

commissioners in surveying and fixing the line.

Until their report is at hand, the boundary can only be found by following the old county lines. In view of the expectation of such report 

at an early day, it has not been thought best to go into an examination 

of the old county lines.

WEST VIRGINIA.

THis State was set off from Virginia on December 31,1862. It was 

originally formed of those counties of Virginia which had refused to 

join in the secession movement. It was admitted to the Union as a 

separate State, June 19,1863. It originally contained the following 

counties: Barbour, Boone, Braxton, Brooke, Oabell, Calhoun, Clay, 

Doddridge, Fayette, Gilmer, Greenbrier, Hampshire, Hancock, Hardy, 

Harrison, Jackson, Kauawha, Lewis, Logan, Marion, Marshall, Mason, 

McDowell, Mercer, Monongalia, Monroe, Morgan, Nicholas, Ohio, Pendleton, Pleasants, Pocahontas, Preston, Putnam, Ealeigh, Eandolph, 

Eitchie, Eoane, Taylor, Tucker, Tyler, Upshur, Wayne, Webster, 

Wetzel, Wirt, Wood, Wyoming.

In 1866 it was enlarged by the two counties of Berkeley and Jefferson, 

transferred from Virginia. Its boundary with Virginia is made up of 

boundary lines of the border counties above enumerated; and can be 

defined only by reference to the laws by which these counties were 

created. In the constitution of 1872, after a recapitulation of the counties which were transferred from Virginia to West Virginia, is found 

the following clause defining the boundaries upon the south and west:

The State of West Virginia includes the bed, bank, and shores of the Ohio River, 

and so much of the Big Sandy River as was formerly included in the Commonwealth 

of Virginia, and all territorial rights and property in and jurisdiction over the same 

heretofore reserved by and vested in the Commonwealth of Virginia, are vested in 

and shall hereafter be exercised by the State of West Virginia; and such parts of the 

said beds, banks, and shores as lie opposite and adjoining the several counties of this 

State shall form parts of said several counties respectively.

(For a history of the boundaries of West Virginia, vide Pennsylvania., 

p. 86 j Maryland, p. 89 j Virginia, p. 95.)

NORTH CAROLINA.

In the year 1663 the " first charter of Carolina" was granted, which, 

two years later, in 1665, was enlarged by the " second charter of Carolina."
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXIII

36*35'- C L A I BORNE H. A N O C

/'P R.I N C E S\S «, (A N

BOUNDARY BETWEEN VIRGINIA, TENNESSEE, AND NORTH CAROLINA.
GANNETT.] NOETH CAEOLINA. 99

The following extracts from these two charters define the boundaries: 

Charter of Carolina, 1663.

* * * All that territory or tract of ground, soituate, lying and being within our 

dominions of America, extending from the north end of the island called Lucke Island, 

which lieth in the Southern Virginia seas, and within six and thirty degrees of the 

northern latitude, and to the west as far as the south seas, and so southerly as far as 

the river Saint Matthias, which bordereth on the coast of Florida, and within one aud 

thirty degrees of northern latitude, and so west in a direct line as far as the south seas 

aforesaid. * * *

Charter of Carolina, 1665.

* * * All that province, territory, or tract of land, scituate, lying or being in 

our dominions of America, aforesaid, extending north and eastward as far as the north 

end of Currituck Elver, or inlet, upon a strait westerly line to Wyonoke Creek, 

which lies within or about the degrees of thirty-six and thirty minutes, northern latitude, and so west in a direct line as far as the south seas. * * *

This is an extension of the charter of 1663, by which its northern 

boundary was removed from the approximate latitude of 36° to 36° 30*, 

on which parallel it is now approximately established. Although the 

exact year in which the division of the province of Carolina into the 

two provinces of North and South Carolina appears somewhat uncertain, I find it generally put down as 1729. The division line between 

the two provinces, North and South Carolina, appears to have been 

established by mutual agreement.

In the constitution of North Carolina of 1776 this line is denned as 

shown in the subjoined extract:

The property of the soil, in a free government, being one of the essential rights of 

the collective body of the people, it is necessary, in order to avoid future disputes, 

that the limits of the State should be ascertained with precision ; and as the former 

temporary line between North and South Carolina was confirmed and extended by 

commissioners appointed by the legislatures of the two States, agreeable to the order 

of the late King George II in council, that line, and that only, should be esteemed 

the southern boundary of this State; that is to say, beginning on the sea side at a 

cedar stake, at or near the mouth of Little River (being the southern extremity of 

Brunswio County), and running from thence a northwest course through the boundary house, which stands in thirty-three degrees fifty-six minutes, to thirty-five degrees north latitude, and from thence a west course so far as is mentioned in the 

charter of King Charles II to the late proprietors of Carolina. Therefore, all the 

territory, seas, waters, and harbours, with their appurtenances, lying between the 

line above described, and the southern line of the State of Virginia, which begins 

on the sea shore, in thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north latitude, and from thence 

runs west, agreeable to the said charter of King Charles, are the right and property 

of the people of the State, to be held by them in sovereignty, any partial line, without the consent of the legislature of this State, at any time thereafter directed or 

laid out in anywise notwithstanding.

On December 2,1789, the legislature passed an act ceding to the 

United States its western lands, now constituting the State of Tennessee. On February 25,1790, the deed was offered, and on April 2 of 

the same year it was accepted by the United States.
.100 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

In the Bevised Statutes the north and south boundaries of the State 

are claimed to be as follows: The northern boundary, the parallel of 

36° 30'; the southern boundary, a line running northwest from Goat 

Island on the coast in latitude 33° 56' to the parallel of 35°, and thence 

along that parallel to Tennessee; while the western boundary is the 

Smoky Mountains. It is strange that the Revised Statutes should contain such a statement of the boundary lines when it is thoroughly well 

known that it is incorrect, especially as regards the southern boundary. 

In the case of the northern boundary the intention has been from the 

earliest colonial times down to the present to establish a line upon the 

parallel of 36° 30;. This is found to be the wording of every legislative 

act relating to it, and the errors of this boundary are due simply to 

errors in surveying and location. The following brief and comprehensive sketch of the north and south boundary lines of this State, and of 

the various attempts made to locate them, is taken from Professor Kerr's 

"Geology of North Carolina," vol. I, page 2:

"The first and only serious attempt to ascertain the northern boundary was that 

made in 1728, by Col. Wm. Byrd, and others, commissioners on the part of the two 

colonies, acting under Eoyal authority. From the account given by Byrd of this 

undertaking, it appears that they started from a point on the coast whose position 

they determined by observation to be in 36° 31', north latitude, and ran due west 

(correcting for the variation of the compass), to Nottoway River, where they made 

an offset of a half mile to the mouth of that stream, again running west. The line 

was run and marked 242 miles from the coast, to a point in Stokes County, on the upper waters of the Dan River (on Peter's creek) the North Carolina commissioners 

accompanying the party only about two-thirds of the distance. Beyond this point, 

the line was carried some 90 miles by another joint commission of the two colonies in 

1749; this survey, terminating at Steep Rock Creek, on the east of Stone Mountain, 

and near the present northwest corner of the State, was estimated to be 329 miles from 

the coast. In 1779 the line was taken up again at a point on Steep Rock Creek, determined by observation to be on the parallel of 36° 30' (the marks of the previous

Survey having disappeared entirely), and carried west to and beyond Bristol, Tennessee. This last is known as the Walker line, from one of the commissioners of Virginia.

These lines were run and the latitude observations taken with very imperfect instruments, and the variation of the compass was little understood, so that it was not 

possible to trace a parallel of latitude. The line, besides, was only marked on the 

trees and soon disappeared, and as the settlements were very scattered the location soon became a matter of vague tradition and presently of contention and litigation, so that iu 1858, at the instance of Virginia, commissioners were appointed to relocate the line from the end of the Byrd survey westward, but for some reason they 

did not act. In 1870 commissioners were again appointed by Virginia and similar 

action asked on the part of this State; and the proposition was renewed in 1871, but 

ineffectually, as before. In all these numerous attempts to establish the line of division between the two colonies aud States, the intention and the specific instructions 

have been to ascertain and mark, as the boundary of the two States, the parallel of 

36° 30'. The maps published towards the end of last century by Jefferson and others 

grve that parallel as the line, and the bill of rights of North Carolina claims that 

<r all the territory lying between the line above described (the line between North 

and South Carolina) and the southern line of the State of Virginia, which begins on 

the sea shore in 36° 30' north latitude, and from thence runs west, agreeably to the
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXIV

BOUNDARY BETWEEN NORTH CAROLINA AND TENNESSEE.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 'PL. XXXV

3S'»O'-

asVo'-

BOUNDARY BETWEEN NORTH CAROLINA AND TENNESSEE.
0. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 17) PL. XXXVI

C A

BOUNDARY BETWEEN NORTH CAROLINA AND TENNESSEE.
GANNETT.] NORTH CAROLINA. 101

charter of King Charles, are the right and property of this State." Bat it appears 

from the operations of the United States Coast Survey at both ends of the line that 

the point of beginning on Currituck Inlet, instead of being, as so constantly assumed, 

in latitude 36° 30', or as determined by the surveyors in 1728, 36° 31' is 36° 33' 15", 

and the western end (of "the Walker line," of 1779, at Bristol, Tenn.) 36° 34' 25.5". 

It is stated in Byrd's Journal that the variation of the compass was ascertained to be 

a little less than 3° W. [The magnetic chart of the United States Coast Survey 

would make it 3° E. ] And no account is given of any subsequent correction, and if 

none was made at the end of the line surveyed by him the course would have been in 

error by nearly 3°, as the amount of variation in this State changes a little more than 

1° for every 100 miles of easting or westing. So that the northern boundary of the 

State as run is not only not the parallel of 36° 30', but is far from coincident withany parallel of latitude, and must be a succession of curves, with their concavities 

northward and connected at their ends by north and south offsets.

The southern boundary between this State and South Carolina and Georgia was 

first established by a joint colonial commission in 1735 to 1746. The commissioners

run a line from Goat Island on the coast (in latitude 33° 56' as supposed) NW to the

parallel of 35°, according to their observations, and then due west to within a few 

miles of the Catawba River, and here, at the old Salisbury and Charleston road, turned 

north along that road to the southeast corner of the Catawba Indian Lands. This 

line, resurveyed in 1764, was afterwards (in 1772) continued along the eastern and 

northern boundaries of the Catawba lands to the point where the latter intersects the 

Catawba River; thence along and up that river to the mouth of the South Fork of the 

Catawba, and thence due west, as supposed, to a point near the Blue Ridge. This 

part of the line was resurveyed and confirmed by commissioners under acts of assembly of 1803,1804,1806,1813,1814, and 1815, and continued west to and along the 

Saluda Mountains and the Blue Ridge to the intersection of the " Cherokee boundary " of 1797, and thence in a direct line to the Chatooga River at its intersection with 

the parallel of 35°. From this point the line was run west to the Tennessee line, between this State and Georgia, in 1807, and confirmed and established by act of 1819.

The boundary between this State and Tennessee was run, according to the course 

designated in the act of 1789, entitled "An act for the purpose of ceding to the United 

States certain western lands therein described" (the State of Tennessee); thatis, along 

the crest of the Smoky Mountains, from the Virginia line to the Catalnche River (in 

Haywood County), in 1799, under act of 1796. It was continued from this point to the 

Georgia line in 1821. The commissioners who completed this line, at the date lastmentioned, instead of following their instructions, diverged from the crest of the 

Smoky (Unaka) Mountains at the intersection of the Hiwassee turnpike, and run due 

south to the Georgia line, thereby losing for the State the valuable mining region 

since known as Ducktown.

And as to the southern boundary, the point of beginning on Goat Island is in latitude 

33° 51' 37", as shown by the Coast Survey, and instead of running from Goat Island 

northwest to latitude of 35° and thence along that parallel, it appears, from the 

South Carolina Geographical State Survey of 1821-^25, that .the course from the starting point is N. 47° 30' W., and instead of pursuing the parallel of 35° it turns 

west about 10 miles south of that line, and then on approaching the Catawba River, 

turns northward pursuing a zigzag line to the forks of the Catawba River, which is 

about 12 miles north of that parallel; and from this point to the mountains the 

boundary line (of 1772) runs, not west, but N. 88° W., bringing its western endabout 

17 miles too far north, and reaching the (supposed) parallel of 35° at a distance of 

about 130 miles east of the Catawba River. The loss of territory resulting from these 

singular deviations is probably between 500 and 1,000 square miles.

The following extract from the constitution of 1796, of Tennessee,
102 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

defines the eastern boundary of that State, which is the western boundary of North Carolina, as it was intended to be run and marked:

Beginning on the extreme height of the Stone Mountain at the place where the 

line of Virginia intersects it in latitude thirty-six degrees and thirty minutes north; 

running thence along the extreme height of the said mountain to the place where 

Watauga River breaks through it; thence a direct course to the top of the Yellow 

Mountain, where Bright's road crosses the same; thence along the ridge of said 

mountain between the waters of Doe River and the waters of Rook Creek, to the 

place where the road crosses the Iron Mountain; from thence along the extreme 

height of said mountain to where Noliohuoky River runs through the same; thence to 

the top of the Bald Mountain; thence along the extreme height of said mountain to 

the Painted Rock on French Broad River; thence along the highest ridge of said 

mountain to the place where it is called the Great Iron or Smoky Mountain; thence 

along the extreme height of said mountain to the place where it is called Unicoi or 

Unaka Mountain between the Indian towns of Cowee and Old Chota; thence along 

the main ridge of the said mountain to the southern boundary of this State as described in the act of cession of North Carolina to the United States of America.

In 1879 the legislature passed an act to appoint commissioners to 

make a survey from the northeast corner of Georgia westward. This 

point of commencement is common to North Carolina, South Carolina, 

and Georgia.

In 1881 the legislature passed another act, providing for the appointment of a commissioner, who should act with commissioners from Virginia, South Carolina, Georgia, or Tennessee, to re-run and re-mark the 

boundaries between North Carolina and the other States.

SOUTH CAROLINA.

The territory included in the present State of South Carolina was

included in the charter of Carolina, which also embraced what is now 

the State of Georgia. ( Vide North Carolina, p. 99.)

In 1729 the province of Carolina was divided, forming the two provinces of North Carolina and South Carolina. In 1732 the extent of 

South Carolina was reduced by the charter of Georgia. ( Vide Georgia, 

p. 103.)

(For a history of the settlement of the boundary between North Carolina and South Carolina, vide North Carolina, p. 99.)

By the charter of Georgia the line between South Carolina and Georgia was to be the Savannah Eiver, to the head thereof. In 1762 difficulties having arisen, concerning the interpretation of the charter, as regarded the head of the Savannah, and also the title to the lands south 

of the Altamaha Eiver, Georgia made complaint to the King, who 

issued a proclamation in 1763 giving the lands between the Altamaha 

and Saint Mary's Eivers to Georgia. The question of the boundary on 

the Savannah, however, remained unsettled until 1787, when a eonven-
OANNKTT.] SOUTH CAROLINA GEOEGIA. 103

tion between the two States was held at Beaufort, S. 0., to determine 

the same, and the line was fixed as at present. 

The folio wing is an extract from the articles of agreement:

The most northern branch or stream of the river Savannah from the sea or month 

of such stream to the fork or confluence of the rivers now called Tugaloo and Keowa, 

and from thence the most northern branch or stream of the said river Tugaloo till it 

intersects the northern boundary line of South Carolina, if the said branch or stream 

of Tugaloo extends so far north, reserving all the islands in the said rivers Savannah 

and Tugaloo to Georgia; but if the head spring or source of any branch or stream of 

the said river Tugaloo does not extend to the north boundary line of South Carolina, 

then a west line to the Mississippi, to be drawn from the head spring or source of the 

said branch or stream of Tugaloo River which extends to the highest northern latitude, 

shall forever hereafter form the separation, limit, and boundary between the States 

of South Carolina and Georgia. (Laws of the United States, Vol. I, p. 466.)

In the same year South Carolina ceded to the United States a narrow strip of territory south of the North Carolina line, which she claimed, 

about 12 or 14 miles wide, and extending to the Mississippi Eiver; this 

strip now forms the northern portion of Georgia, Alabama, and Mississippi. Georgia being thus increased in extent northwardly, the line 

between the two States is clearly expressed in the code of South Carolina, as follows, viz:

The Savannah River, from its entrance into the ocean to the confluence of the Tugaloo and Eeowa Rivers; thence by the Tugaloo River to the confluence of the Tugaloo 

and Chatooga Rivers; thence by the Chatooga River to the North Carolina line in 

the thirty-fifth degree of north latitude, the line being low-water mark at the southern shore of the most northern stream of said rivers, where the middle of the rivers 

is broken by islands, and middle thread of the stream where the rivers flow in one 

stream or volume.

GEORGIA.

Georgia was included in the proprietary charter granted to the lords 

proprietors of Carolina in 1663 and 1665, for which a provincial charter 

was substituted in 1719.

In 1732 the charter of Georgia as an independent colony was granted 

by King George II, of which the following is an extract:

All those lauds, countrys, and territories situate, lying and being in thafc part of 

South Carolina, in America, which lies from the most northern part of a stream or 

river there, commonly called the Savannah, all along the sea-coast to the southward, 

unto the most southern stream of a certain other great water or river called the Altamaha, and westerly from the heads of the said rivers, respectively, in direct lines 

to the south seas.

This charter was surrendered in 1752 and a provincial government 

established. (0. & 0., p. 369 et seq.)

In 1763 the territory between the Altamaha and Saint Mary's Eivers 

was added to Georgia by royal proclamation. ( Vide South Carolina, 

p. 102.)
104 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BVLL.ni.

In the constitution adopted by Georgia in 1798 the boundaries are 

declared. The following is an extract therefrom:

The limits, boundaries, jurisdictions, and authority of the State of Georgia do, and 

did, and of right ought to extend from the sea or mouth of the river Savannah along 

the northern branch or stream thereof, to the fork or confluence of the rivers now 

called Tugalo and Keowee, and from thence along the most northern branch or stream 

of the said river Tugalo, till it intersect the northern boundary line of South Carolina, if the said branch or stream of Tugalo extends so far north, reserving all the 

islands in the said rivers Savannah and Tugalo to Georgia; but if the head, spring, or 

source of any branch or stream of the said river Tugalo does not extend to the north 

boundary line of South Carolina, then a west line to the Mississippi, to be drawn 

from the head, spring, or source of the said branch or stream of Tugalo River, which 

extends to the highest northern latitude; thence down the middle of the said river 

Mississippi, until it shall intersect the northernmost part of the thirty-first degree of 

north latitude, south by a line drawn due east from the termination of the line last mentioned, in the latitude of thirty-one degrees north of the equator, to the middle of 

the river Apalachicola or Chatahoochee; thence along the middle thereof, to its junction with Flint River; thence straight to the head of Saint Mary's River, and thence, 

along the middle of Saint Mary's River, to the Atlantic Ocean, and from, thence to 

the mouth or inlet of Savannah River, the place of beginning, including and comprehending all the lands and waters within the said limits, boundaries, and jurisdictional rights; and also all the islands within twenty leagues of the sea-coast.

In 1802 Georgia entered into articles of agreement and cession with 

the United States, whereby Georgia ceded to the United States the 

lands west of her present boundaries, and the United States ceded to 

Georgia that part of the South Carolina cession of 1787 which lies east 

of the present western boundary of Georgia. The following extracts 

show the limits of the two cessions:

The State of Georgia cedes to the United States all the right, title, and claim which 

the said State has to the jurisdiction and soil of the lands situated within the boundaries of the United States, south of the State of Tennessee and west of a line beginning on the western bank of the Chatahouchee River where the same crosses the

boundary line between the United States and Spain; running thence up the said river 

Chatahouchee, and along the western bank thereof to the great bend thereof, next 

above the place where a certain creek or river, called " Uchee" (being the first considerable stream on the western side, above the Cussetas and Coweta towns), empties 

into the said Chatahouchee River; thence in a direct line to Nickajack, on the Tennessee River; thence crossing the said last-mentioned river, and thence running up 

the said Tennessee River and along the western bank thereof to the southern boundary line 

*******

of the State of Tennessee.

The United States * * * cede to the State of Georgia * * * the lands 

* * * situated south of the southern boundaries of the States of Tennessee, North 

Carolina, and South Carolina, and east of the boundary line herein above described 

as the eastern boundary of the territory ceded by Georgia to the United States.

For a history of the boundary between Georgia and South Carolina, 

vide South Carolina, p. 102.

The history of the boundary between North Carolina and Georgia has 

already been given (vide North Carolina, p. 101). It may be proper, however, to add that this line (the thirty -fifth degree of north latitude) was 

fixed by the cession above detailed, from the United States to Georgia
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXVII

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF GEORGIA.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MISSISSIPPI.
GANNETT.] GEORGIA. 105

of that part of the South Carolina cession east of the present western 

boundary of Georgia.

A long controversy ensued between Georgia and North Carolina, with 

no results, however, until in 1810 Georgia empowered her governor to 

employ Mr. Andrew Ellicott to ascertain the true location of the thirtyfifth degree of latitude. Ellicott did so, and the point fixed by him 

was acquiesced in. ( Vide Cobb's Georgia Digest, p. 150.)

The boundary between Georgia and Tennessee was established in 1818, 

and is as follows, viz: The thirty-fifth parallel of north latitude, beginning and ending as follows :

Beginning at a point in the true parallel of the thirty-fifth degree of north latitude, 

as found hy James Cormack, mathematician on the part of the State of Georgia, and 

James 8. Gaines, mathematician on the part of the State of Tennessee, on a rock about 

two feet high, four inches thick, and fifteen inches broad, engraved on the north side 

thus: " June 1st, 1818; var. 6J east," and on the south side thus: " Geo. 35 North; J. 

Cormack," which rock stands one mile and twenty-eight poles from the south bank of 

the Tennessee River, due south from near the center of the old Indian town of Nickajack, and near the top of the Nickajack Mountain, at the supposed corner of the State 

of Georgia and Alabama; thence running due east, leaving old D. Rosstwo miles and 

eighteen yards in the State of Tennessee, and leaving the house of John Ross about 

two hundred yards in the State of Georgia, and the house of David McNair one mile 

and one-fourth of a mile in the State of Tennessee, with blazed and mile-marked trees, 

lessening the variation of the compass by degrees, closing it at the termination of the 

line on the top of the Unicoi Mountain at five and one-half degrees. ( Vide C. Stat. of 

Tenn., pp. 243-244.)

The boundary between Georgia and Florida was fixed by the treaty 

of 1783, between the United States and Great Britain, substantially as at 

present, viz: Commencing in the middle of the Apalachicola or Catahouche River, on the thirty-first degree of north latitude; thence along 

the middle thereof to its junction with the Flint Eiver$ thence straight 

to the head, of Saint Mary's Eiver, and thence down along the middle 

of Saint Mary's Eiver to the Atlantic ocean (vide Treaty of 1783). This 

boundary was affirmed by the treaty of 1795 between the United States 

and Spain, and commissioners were appointed to run the entire line 

between the United States and the Spanish territory. ( Vide Treaty of 

1795.)

In 1819 Spain ceded the Floridas to the United States. In 1822 Florida was made a Territory and in 1825 was admitted into the Union as 

an independent State.

In 1826 Congress took action as indicated below:.

UNITED STATES STATUTES AT LARGE, NINETEENTH CONGRESS, SESSION I, 1826.

AN ACT to authorize the President of the United States to run and mark a line dividing the Territory 

of Florida from the State of Georgia.

The line shall be run straight from the junction of said rivers Chatahoochie and 

Flint, to the point designated as the head of Saint Mary's River.

This boundary line was long unsettled, a controversy arising concerning the true point to be considered to be the head of the Saint Mary's
106 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

River, as Georgia contended that the point fixed upon by the Spanish 

and American commissioners under the treaty of 1795 was incorrect. 

This line was run in 1825 by the General Land Office.

In 1859 commissioners were appointed by Georgia and Florida to rerun 

the line. Florida ratified their report in 1861, and Georgia in 1866.

The detailed report of the commissioners is not at hand, but the line is 

declared in the statutes of Georgia as follows, viz:

From a point on the western bank of the Chattahochee River in the 31st degree 

of north latitude; thence along the line or limit of high-water mark to its junction 

with the Flint River; thence along a certain line of survey made by Gustavus J. Orr, 

a surveyor on the part of Georgia, and W. Whitner, a surveyor on the part of Florida, 

beginning at a four-and-aft tree, about four chains below the present junction; thence 

along this line east, to a point designated thirty-seven links north of Ellicott's 

Mound on the St. Mary's River; thence along the middle of said river to the Atlantic 

Ocean. (Vide Code of Ga., 1873, p. 7.)

This line is also given in the code of Florida, and differs in one respect, viz, from the thirty-first degree of north latitude down the middle 

of said river to its confluence with the Flint Eiver, etc. ( Vide Code of 

Florida, 1872.)

The line between Georgia and Alabama was fixed by the act of cession of Georgia to the United States in 1802.

In 1822->25, Georgia desiring to have the line run from the Chattahoochee to where it strikes the Tennessee line, appointed commissioners 

for that purpose, and requested the co-operation of Alabama and the 

United States, both, however, failing to take action. The Georgia commissioners ran the line from Nickajack, on the Tennessee line, to Miller's Bend, on the Chattahoochee. (For a history of the controversy concerning this line, vide laws of Georgia, 1822->24-'25-'26.)

Alabama protested against the above line and made repeated efforts 

to reopen negotiations concerning it, to all of which Georgia sturdily 

refused to accede, until finally, January 24, 1840, the legislature of 

Alabama passed the following joint resolution, viz:

Resolved, That the State of Alabama will, and do, hereby accept, as the true dividing 

line between this State and that of Georgia, the line which was run and marked out 

by the commissioners of Georgia in 1826, beginning at what is called Miller's Bend, 

on the Chattahoochee River; thence along said marked line to Nickajack.

The line is given in the code of Alabama in the following words, viz:

The boundary line between Alabama and Georgia commences on the west side of 

the Chattahoochee River at the point where it enters the State of Florida; from 

thence up the river, along the western bank thereof, to the point on Miller's Bend 

next above the place where the Uchee Creek empties into each river; thence in a direct line to Nickajack. (See code of Alabama, 1876, p. 189.) '

In James's Hand-book of Georgia, 1876, p. 121, is the following description of the western boundary of Georgia, viz:

From Nickajack the line between Georgia and Alabama runs south 9° 30' east to 

Miller's Bend, on the Chattahoochee River, about 146 miles; thence down the western 

bank of the river at high-water mark to its junction with Flint River, at a point now 

four chains below the actual junction, latitude 30° 42' 42", longitude 80" 53' 15".
GANNETT.] FLOKIDA.

FLORIDA.

107

Florida was originally settled by the Spaniards, and was held as a 

Spanish province nearly two hundred years. In 1762 it was ceded by 

Spain to Great Britain, who divided it into the two provinces of East and 

West Florida, separated by the Apalachicola Eiver, with a northern 

boundary substantially as at present. (Vide Fairbanks' History of 

Florida.)

In 1783 Great Britain retroceded Florida to Spain, and the northern 

boundary was fixed by the treaty of peace between the United States 

and Great Britain signed in the same year. Spain, however, claimed 

the territory as far north as the parallel of latitude of the mouth of the 

Yazoo Eiver.

Previous to this, in 1763, France had ceded Louisiana to Spain, which 

Spain retroceded to France in 1800, and in 1803 France ceded the same 

to the United States, who claimed that the eastern boundary of the 

said province of Louisiana, so often ceded, was the Perdido Eiver, while 

Spain claimed it to be the Iberville Eiver and Lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain. The controversy arising from the difference of interpretation of these various treaties and cessions was terminated by the treaty 

of Washington in 1819, whereby Spain ceded to the United States the 

provinces of East and West Florida.

 Jn March 30,1822, by an act of Congress, the territory ceded to the 

United States by Spain was made the " Territory of Florida," embracing the same extent as does the present State.

On March 3, 1845, Florida was admitted into the Union as an independent State.

(For a history of the northern boundary of Florida vide Georgia, p. 105.)

In 1831 Congress passed an act relating to the boundary between 

Florida and Alabama, of which the following is an extract:

AN ACT to ascertain and mark the line between the State of Alabama and the Territory of Florida, 

and the northern boundary of the State of Illinois, and for other purposes.

That the President of the United States be, and he is hereby, authorized to cause 

to be ruu and marked the boundary line between the State of Alabama and the Territory of Florida, by the surveyors-general of Alabama and Florida, on the thirtyfirst degree of north latitude.

 «»»«* s

( Vide U. S. Stat. at Large, Vol. IV, p. 479.)

In 1847 the agreement of commissioners previously appointed by Florida and Alabama was ratified, and the line is described as follows, viz:

Commencing on the Chattahoochee River near a place known as "Irwin's Mills" 

and running west to the Perdido, marked throughout by blazes on the. trees, and also 

by mounds of earth thrown up on the line at distances of one mile, more or less, from 

each other, and commonly known as "Ellicott's Line," or the "Mound Line." ( Vide 

Florida Code, 1873, p. 100.)

This line was ruu in 1799-1800 by A. Ellicott. The line was retraced, 

remeasured. and marked in 1853-54. 

Bull. 171 8
10.8 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BOLL. 171.

The line between the two States is given in general terms in the 

"Florida Code as follows, viz:

Commencing at the niouth of the Perdido River, from thence up the middle of said 

river to where it intersects the south boundary line of the State of Alabama and the 

thirty-first degree of north latitude; then due east to the Chattahoochee River.

ALABAMA.

In 1798 the Uuited States formed the Territory of Mississippi, including 

All that tract of country bounded on the west by the Mississippi, on the north by 

a line to be drawn due east from the mouth of the Yasous to the Chattahouchee River, 

on the east by the Chattahouchee River, and on the south by the thirty-first degree of 

north latitude. (Vide U. S. Stat. at Large, Vol. I, p. 549.)

In this act was a clause reserving the right of Georgia and of individuals to the jurisdiction of the soil thereof.

South Carolina and Georgia having ceded to the United States their 

claim to territory west of their present limits, the General Government, 

in 1804, by an act of Congress, annexed the tract of country lying 

north of Mississippi Territory and south of the State of Tennessee, and 

bounded on the east by Georgia and west by Louisiana, to the Territory of Mississippi. (Vide 0. S. Stat. at Large, Vol. II, p. 305.) Also 

in 1812 the United States added to Mississippi Territory all the lands 

lying east of Pearl Eiver, west of the Perdido and south of the thirty - 

first degree of latitude. ( Vide U. S. Stat. at Large, Vol. II, p. 734.)

By these additions the Territory of Mississippi was made to comprise 

what is now included in the two States of Alabama and Mississippi. 

On March 8,1817, by an act of Congress the Territory of Alabama was 

formed from the eastern portion of the Territory of Mississippi, with 

the following boundaries, viz:

Beginning at the point where the line of the thirty-first degree of north latitude 

intersects the Perdido River; thence east to the western boundary line of the State 

of Georgia; thence along said line to the southern boundary line of the State of Tennessee ; thence west along said boundary line to the Tennessee River; thence up the 

same to the mouth of Bear Creek; thence by a direct line to the northwest corner of 

Washington County; thence due south to the Gulf of Mexico; thence, eastwardly, including all the islands within 6 leagues of the shore, to the Perdido River; and thence 

up the same to the beginning. (Vide TJ. S. Stat. at Large, Vol. Ill, p. 371.)

On December 14, 1819, Alabama was admitted as an independent 

State, with the above boundaries. It was, however, made the duty of 

the surveyor of the public lands south of Tennessee and the surveyor 

of lands in Alabama Territory to run and cut out the line-of demarcation between the two States of Alabama and Mississippi, and if it 

should appear to said surveyors that so much of the line designated as
OANNETT] ALABAMA MISSISSIPPI. 109

running due south from the northwest corner of Washington County to 

the Gulf of Mexico should encroach on the counties of Wayne, Greene, 

and Jackson, in the State of Mississippi, then the same should be altered 

so as to run in a direct line from the northwest corner of Washington 

County to a point on the Gulf of Mexico 10 miles east of the mouth of 

the River Pascagoula. ( Vide U. S. Stat. at Large, Vol. Ill, p. 490.) 

This line was run and marked in 1820.

(For the history of the boundaries between Alabama and Georgia 

vide Georgia, p. 106. For the history of the boundaries between Alabama and Florida vide Florida, p. 107.)

The boundary between Alabama and Tennessee is the thirty-fifth parallel of north latitude (vide North Carolina, p. 101); from Nickajack 

(vide Georgia, p. 104) west across the Tennessee Eiver, and on to the secOlid intersection of said river by said parallel, (Vide Alabama Code,

1876, p. 189.)

The boundary between Alabama and Mississippi was to be run by 

surveyors, under the act of admission of Alabama. The report of said 

surveyors is not at hand, but the line as laid down in the Mississippi 

Code is as follows, viz:

Beginning at a point on the west bank of the Tennessee River, six four-pole chains 

south of, and above, the mouth of Yellow Creek; thence up the said river to the 

mouth of Bear Creek; thence by a direct line to what was formerly the northwest 

corner of Washington County, Alabama; thence in a direct line to a point ten miles 

east of the Pascagoula Eiver, on the Gulf of Mexico. (Fide Mississippi Code, pp. 48,49).

MISSISSIPPI.

(For the early history of the extent of Mississippi Territory vide Alabama, p. 108.)

On December 10,1817, the western part of the Mississippi Territory 

was made a State and admitted into the Union, with the following 

boundaries, viz:

Beginning on the river Mississippi at the point where the southern boundary of 

the State of Tennessee strikes the same; thence east along the said boundary line to 

the Tennessee River; thence up the same to the mouth of Bear Creek; thence by a 

direct line to the northwest corner of the county of Washington; thence due south 

to the Gulf of Mexico; thence westwardly, including all the islands within six leagues 

of the shore, to the most eastern junction of Pearl River with Lake Borgne; thence 

up said river to the thirty-first degree of north latitude; thence west along said degree of latitude to the Mississippi River; thence up the same to the beginning. 

(Vide U. S. Stat. at Large, Vol. Ill, p. 348.)

(For further information concerning eastern boundary, vide Alabama, 

p. 108.)

In 1819 the line between Mississippi and Tennessee was run by commissioners. Their report is not at hand. In 1833 the legislature of
110 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [B0LL.171.

Tennessee passed an act establishing "Thompson's line." The details 

of "Thompson's line" have not been found. In 1837 the line was again 

run by commissioners from the two States, and ratified by the legislatures. The commissioners' report was as follows, viz:

Commencing at a point on the west bank of the Tennessee River six four-pole 

chains south, or above the mouth of Yellow Creek, and about three-quarters of a mile 

north of the line known as "Thompson's line," and twenty-six chains and ten links 

north of Thompson's line at the basis meridian of the Chickasaw surveys, and terminating at a point on the east bank of the Mississippi River (opposite Cow Island) 

sixteen chains north of Thompson's line. (See Laws of Tennessee, 1837, p. 27.)

The boundaries were fixed by the act of Congress admitting the State 

of Mississippi, as follows, viz:

Commencing at the most eastern junction of Pearl River with Lake Borgne, thence 

up said Pearl River to the thirty-first degree of north latitude, thence west along 

said degree of latitude to the Mississippi River, thence np the same to the point where 

the southern boundary of Tennessee strikes the same. (See U. S. Laws, vol. 6, p. 

175.)

Mississippi claims to the middle of the Mississippi River, where the 

river forms her western boundary. (See Eev. Stat., 1857.)

LOUISIANA.

The original territory of Louisiana was acquired from France (see p. 

21). In 1804, a portion of this, comprising the area of the present 

State of Louisiana, with the exception of the southeastern portion immediately adjoining the present State of Florida, was organized into a 

territory under the name of Orleans, while the balance of the Louisiana purchase retained the name of Louisiana Territory. On April 30, 

1812, the Territory of Orleans was admitted as a State under the name 

of Louisiana, and at the same time the name of the Territory of Louisiana was changed to Missouri Territory. In the same year the limits of 

the State were enlarged in the southeast to its present boundaries.

The following act defines the Territory of Orleans:

All that portion of country ceded by France to the United States, under the name 

of Louisiana, which lies south of the Mississippi territory, and of an east and west 

line to commence on the Mississippi River at the thirty-third degree of north latitude, 

and to extend west to the western boundary of the said cession, shall constitute a 

Territory of the United States, under the name of the Territory of Orleans. (Eighth 

Congress, first session.)

The following clause from the act admitting Louisiana defines its 

original boundaries:

Beginning at the mouth of the river Sabine, thence by a line to be drawn along 

the middle of said river, including all islands, to the thirty-second degree of latitude; 

thence due north to the northernmost part of the thirty-third degree of north latitude ; thence along the said parallel of latitude to the river Mississippi; thence down
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXVIII

! ARK.

MISS.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF LOUISIANA,

K A N S A S

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF TEXAS.
GANNETT.] LOUISIANA TEXAS. Ill

the said river to the river Iberville; and from thence along the middle of the said 

river and lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain to the Gulf of Mexico; thence, bounded 

by the said Gulf, to the place of beginning, including all islands within three 

leagues of the coast. (Twelfth Congress, first session.)

The following is a description of the addition to the State of Louisiana, in terms of the act:

Beginning at the Junction of the Iberville with the river Mississippi, thence along 

the middle of the .Iberville, the river Amite, and of the lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain, to the eastern mouth of the Pearl River; thence up the eastern branch of 

Pearl River to the thirty-first degree of north latitude; thence along the said degree 

of latitude to the river Mississippi; thence down the said river to the place of beginning, shall become and form a part of the State of Louisiana. (Twelfth Congress, 

first session.)

The north boundary of Louisiana Avas surveyed by a joint commission 

of the State and the United States.

TEXAS.

Texas declared its independence of Mexico in 1835. On December 

29,1845, it was admitted to the Union. As originally constituted, it 

embraced besides its present area the region east of the Eio Grande, 

now in New Mexico, extending north to the forty-second parallel, its 

eastern limits coinciding with the western limit of the United States, 

as laid down in the treaty with Spain of 1819. (See "Texas accession," 

p. 24.)

In 1848, the eastern boundary of the State was extended slightly, 

as noted in the following act:

tie it enacted by the Senate and House of Reiwesentatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That this Congress consents that the legislature of the 

State of Texas, may extend her eastern boundary so as to include within her limits 

one-half of Sabine Pass, one-half of Sabine Lake, also one-half of Sabine River, from 

its rnoiith as far north as the thirty-second degree of north latitude.

In 1850, the State sold to the General Government for the sum of 

$10,000,000, that part lying north of the parallel of 36° 30', and that 

portion lying west of longitude 103°, as far south as the parallel of 32°, 

as set forth in the following clause from the act of Congress relating 

to this transfer:

First. The State of Texas will agree that her boundary on the north shall commence 

at the point at which the meridian of one hundred degrees west from Greenwich is 

intersected by the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north latitude, and 

shall run from said point due west to the meridian of one hundred and three degrees 

west from Greenwich; thence her boundary shall run due south to the thirty-second 

degree-of north latitude; thence on the said parallel of thirty-two degrees of north 

latitude to the Rio Bravo del Norte, and thence with the channel of said river to 

the Gulf of Mexico. (Thirty-first Congress, first session.)

The following act defines the northern boundary of Texas:

AN ACT to authorize the President of the United States, in conjunction with the 

State of Texas, to run and mark the boundary lines between the Territories of the 

United States and the State of Texas. 

Beginning at the point where the one hundreth degree of longitude west from

Greenwich crosses Red River, sind running thence north to the point where said one
112 BOUKDABIES OP THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

hundredth degree of longitude intersects the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty 

minutes north latitude, and thence west with the said parallel of thirty-six degrees 

and thirty minutes north latitude to the point where it intersects the one hundred 

and third degree of longitude west from Greenwich; and thence south Avith the said 

one hundred and third degree of longitude to the thirty-second parallel of north 

latitude; and tuence west with said thirty-second degree of north latitude to the 

Eio Grande. (Thirty-fifth Gong., first session.)

The boundary line of Texas is as follows: Beginning in the Gulf of 

Mexico, at the outlet of Sabine Lake, the line passes northward 

through the middle of Sabine Lake and up the middle of Sabine Eiver 

to the point where said river intersects the parallel of 32°; thence 

north along the meridian of that point of intersection to the point 

where said meridian intersects Eed Eiver; thence up Ked Eiver to the 

one hundredth meridian west of Greenwich; thence north on said 

meridian to the parallel of 36° 30'; west on said parallel to the meridian of 103° west of Greenwich; thence south on said meridian to the 

parallel of latitude of 32°; thence west on that parallel to its point of 

intersection with the Eio Grande; thence down the mid-channel of the 

Eio Grande to its mouth.

That portion of the east boundary between Eed Eiver and the Sabine 

was run and marked by a joint commission of the United States and 

Texas in 1841.

The boundary lines between Texas and New Mexico were run and 

marked in 1859-60, under the Department of the Interior.

ARKANSAS.

The Territory of Arkansas, or Arkansaw, as it was originally spelled, 

was formed on March 2, 1819, from a part of Missouri Territory. The 

following clause from the act establishing it defines its limits in part:

All that part of the Territory of Missouri which lies south of a line beginning on 

the Mississippi Eiver at thirty-six degrees north latitude, running thence west to the 

river St. Francois, thence up the same to thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north 

latitude, and thence west to the western Territorial boundary line, shall, for the purposes of a Territorial government, constitute a separate Territory and be called the 

Arkansaw Territory.

In 1824 an act was passed by Congress fixing the western boundary 

of the Territory. This was as follows:

AN ACT to tix the western boundary line of the Territory of Arkansas, and for other purposes.

The western boundary line of the Territory of Arkansas shall begin at a point 

forty miles west of the southwest corner of the State of Missouri and run south to 

the right bank of the Eed Eiver, and thence down the river and with the Mexican 

boundary to the line of the State of Louisiana,

Four years later, in 1828, the following act was passed defining its 

southern boundary:

AN ACT to authorize the President of the United States to run and mark a lino dividing the 

Territory of Arkansas from the State of Louisiana.

Commencing on the right bank of the Mississippi Eiver at latitude thirty-three 

degrees north and running due west on that parallel of latitude to where a line 

running due north from latitude thirty-two degrees north on the Sabine Eiver will 

intersect the same.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXIX

Reduction 

N D I AN 

1828 

TORY

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF ARKANSAS.

M 1 C H,

K Y.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF OHIO.
GANNETT.] ARKANSAS. 113

The south boundary was originally run in 1823, and again in 1843-45, 

by a joint commission of the two States of Arkansas and Missouri.

The same year the following treaty changed materially the western 

line of the Territory, placing it in its present position:

TREATY WITH THE CHEROKKK INDIANS MAY 28, 1828.

ARTICLE 1. The western boundary of Arkansas shall be, and the same is, hereby 

defined, viz: A line shall be run, commencing on Red River at the point where the 

Eastern Choctawline strikes said river, and run due north with said line to the river 

Arkansas; thence in a line to the southwest corner of Missouri.

The Eastern Choctaw line, referred to above, starts on the Arkansas 

Eiver "one hundred paces west of Fort Smith, and thence due south to 

the Bed Eiver." (Treaty with Choctaw Nation, January 20,1825.)

This part of the west boundary was run and marked in 1825, and that 

part from Fort Smith to the southwestern corner of Missouri in 1831. 

The entire western boundary was resurveyed and re-marked in 1877.

Arkansas was admitted as a State June 15, 1836.

The following extracts from the enabling act, and from various constitutions, give statements of the boundaries, differing slightly from 

one another, but, for the most part, only in wording:

CONSTITUTION OF ARKANSAS, 1836.

Beginning in the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River on the parallel 

of 36 degrees north latitude; running from thence west with the parallel of latitude 

to the Saint Francis River; thence up the middle of the main channel of said river to 

the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north; from thence west to the 

southwest corner of the State of Missouri; and from thence to be bounded on the west 

to the north bank of Red River, as by acts of Congress and treaties heretofore denning 

the western limits of the Territory of Arkansas, and to be bounded on the south side 

of Red River by the Mexican boundary line to the northwest corner of the State of 

Louisiana; thence east by the Louisiana State line to the middle of the main channel 

of the Mississippi River; 1 hence up the middle of the main channel of said river to 

the thirty-sixth degree of north latitude, the point of beginning.

Again, in .the enabling act for Arkansas, 1836 (Twenty-fourth Congress, first session), the boundaries are found to be defined as follows:

Beginning in the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, on the 

parallel of thirty-six degrees north latitude, running from thence Avest, with the said 

parallel of latitude, to the St. Francis River; thence up the middle of the main channel of said river to the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north; from thence 

west to the southwest corner of the State of Missouri; and from thence to be bounded 

on the west, to the north bank of Red River, by the line described in the first article 

of the treaty between the United States and the Cherokee Nation of Indians, west of 

the Mississippi, made and concluded at the city of Washington, on the twenty-sixth 

day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight; 

and to be bounded on the south side of Red river by the Mexican boundary line to 

the northwest corner of the State of Louisiana; thence east with the Louisiana State 

line to the mid die of the main channel of the Mississippi River; thence up the middle 

of the main channel of the said river to the thirty-sixth degree of north latitude, the 

point of beginning.
114 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL.171.

In the constitution of 1864 the boundaries are denned as follows: ;

Beginning in the middle of the Mississippi Eiver, on the parallel of thirty-six 

degrees north latitude, to the St. Francis River; thence up the middle of the main 

channel of said river to the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north, thence 

west to the southwest corner of the State of Missouri; and from thence to be hounded 

on the west to the north bank of Red River, as by acts of Congress of the United 

States, and the treaties heretofore denning the western limits of the Territory of 

Arkansas ; and to be bounded on the south side of Red River by the boundary line of the 

State of Texas, to the northwest corner of the State of Louisiana; thence east with 

the Louisiana State line to the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River; 

thence up the middle of the main channel of said river to the thirty-sixth degree of 

north latitude, the point of beginning.

The constitution of 1868 differs but slightly from the last. It is as 

follows:

Beginning at the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, on the parallel of 36° north latitude, running from thence west, with the said parallel of latitude, to the Saint Francis River; thence up the middle of the main channel of said 

river to the parallel of 36° 30' north; from thence west with the boundary line of the 

State of Missouri to the southwest corner of that State; and thence to be bounded on 

the west to the north bank of Eed River, as by acts of Congress and treaties heretofore defining the western limits of the Territory of Arkansas: and to be bounded on 

the south side of Red River by the boundary line of the State of Texas to the northwest corner of the State of Louisiana; thence east with the Louisiana State line to 

the middle of the main, channel of the Mississippi River; thence up the middle of the 

main channel of said river, including an island in said river known as "Belle Point 

Island," to the 36° of north latitude, the place of beginning.

In the constitution of 1874 there are again slight differences, mainly 

in wording.

Beginning at the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, on the parallel of thirty-six degrees of north latitude; running thence west with said parallel 

of latitude to the middle of the main channel of the Saint Francis River; thence up 

the main channel of said last-named river to the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty 

minutes of north latitude; thence west with the southern boundary line of the State 

of Missouri to the southwest corner of said last-named State; thence to be bounded 

on the west to the north bank of Red River, as by act of Congress and treaties existing January 1, 1837, defining the western limits of the Territory of Arkansas and to 

be bounded across and south of Red River by the boundary line of the State of Texas 

as far as to the northwest corner of the State of Louisiana; thence easterly with the 

northern boundary line of said last-named State, to the middle of the main channel 

of the Mississippi River; thence up the middle of the main channel of said lastnamed river, including an island in said river known as "Belle Point Island," and 

all other land originally surveyed aud included as a part of the Territory or State 

of Arkansas to the thirty-sixth degree of north latitude, the place of beginning.

TENNESSEE.

Tennessee was originally a part of North Carolina. (For further information vide North Carolina, p. 98.)

In 1790 it was ceded to the United States. Its boundaries described 

in the act of cession are, substantially, those of the present day.

On June 1,1796, by an act of Congress it was admitted into the Union.

The act of admission declares its boundaries as "All the territory 

ceded by North Carolina."
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XL

N

N

GRAVES A t_ W A

WE AW LEY

BOUNDARY BETWEEN KENTUCKY AND TENNESSEE.
. U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLI

3*!.

MO N TGOM ERV

T O D D L_ O G A N

MO NT-GOMERV R O BE RTSON

I M P S O N

BOUNDARY BETWEEN KENTUCKY AND TENNESSEE.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLII

A L L E N

M V

W A V N E

N

BOUNDARY BETWEEN KENTUCKY AND TENNESSEE.
OANNETT.] TENNESSEE. 115

(For the history of the eastern boundary, vide North Carolina, p. 101; 

for the southern boundary, vide Georgia, p. 105, Alabama, p. 109, and 

Mississippi, p. 109.)

The Mississippi Eiver forms its western boundary under the treaty 

of peace of 1783.

The line which divided Virginia and North Carolina was the southern 

boundary of Kentucky. Virginia and North Carolina, prior to the creation of the States of Kentucky and Tennessee, appointed commissioners, Messrs. Walker and Henderson, to run and mark the line on 

the parallel of latitude 36° 30'. From a point on the top of the Cumberland Mountains, now the southeastern corner of Kentucky, Walker 

ran and marked the line to a point on the Tennessee Eiver. This line, 

called Walker's line, was regarded for many years as the dividing line 

between Kentucky and Tennessee. It was ascertained, however, that 

Walker's line was north of latitude 36° 30'.

The Indian title to the land west of the Tennessee Kiver being extinguished by the treaty of 1819, the legislature appointed Eobert Alexander and Luke Munsell to ascertain the true point of latitude 36° 30' 

on the Mississippi Eiver, and to run and mark a line east on that parallel, which was done as far east as the Tennessee Eiver. (For above, 

see Gen. Stat. Ky., 1873, p. 167.)

In 1820 commissioners were appointed by Kentucky and Tennessee, 

respectively, to settle the boundary. Their report was ratified, and is as 

follows, viz:

ART. I. The line of boundary and separation between the States of Kentucky and 

Tennessee shall be as follows, viz:

The line run by the Virginia commissioners in the year 1779-'80, commonly called 

Walker's line, as the same is reputed, understood, and acted upon by the said States, 

their respective officers and citizens, from the southeastern corner of Kentucky to 

the Tennessee River; thence with and up said river to the point where the line of 

Alexander and Munsell, run by them in the last year under the authority of an act 

of the legislature of Kentucky entitled "An act to run the boundary line between 

this State and the State of Tennessee, west of the Tennessee River, approved Feb. 

8,1819," would cross said river, and thence with the said line of Alexander and Munsell, to the termination thereof on the Mississippi River below New Madrid.

Then follow nine other articles.

Article III provides for running and marking the line at any subsequent time. (See General Stat. Kentucky, page 170.)

In 185S-'59 commissioners were appointed by Kentucky and Tennessee to run this line.

The detailed report of the commission on the part of Tennessee can 

be found in Statutes of Tennessee, 1871, Vol.. I, pages 223-243, giving 

courses, bearings, milestones erected, and a map of the boundary.

The report of this commission on the part of Kentucky was published 

at Frankfort, by the State Printer, 1860, in a pamphlet of 98 octavo 

pages, with latitudes and a map of the line, on a scale of 1:108,000.

(For a history of the boundary between Virginia and Tennessee, vide 

Virginia, p. 97.)
116 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

KENTUCKY.

Kentucky was included iu the original limits of Virginia, and was a 

parl; of the county of Augusta. Augusta County was formed in 1738. 

In 176J) Botetourt County was created from a portion of Augusta County; 

in 1772, Fincastle from Botetourt: in 1776, Kentucky from Fincastle.

The boundaries of all these counties may be found in Hening's Laws 

of Virginia, Vols. I to IX.

In 1789 Virginia passed an act giving her consent that the county of 

Kentucky, within her jurisdiction, should be formed into a new State. 

Accordingly, June 1, 1792, Kentucky was admitted into the Union, 

with substantially her present boundaries.

By the cession of 1784, by Virginia to the United States, of the territory northwest of the Ohio River, this river became the northwest 

boundary of the State of Kentucky.

The western boundary, the Mississippi, was fixed by the treaty of 

peace in 1783.

(For a history of the boundary between Kentucky and Virginia and 

West Virginia, vide Virginia, p. 96; for the boundary between Kentucky 

and Tennessee, vide Tennessee, p. 115.)

OHIO.

Ohio was the first State formed from the original territory northwest 

of the river Ohio. It was admitted as a State on November 29,1802, 

with limits given in the enabling act as follows:

Bounded on the east hy the Pennsylvania line, on the south by the Ohio River, to 

the mouth of the Great Miami River, on the west by the line drawn due north from 

the mouth of the Great Miami aforesaid, and on the north by an east and west Hue 

drawn through the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan, running east after intersecting the due-north line aforesaid, from the mouth of the Great Miami until it shall 

intersect Lake Erie or the territorial line; and thence with the same through Lake 

Erie to the Pennsylvania line aforesaid: Provided, That Congress shall be at liberty 

at any time hereafter either to attach all the territory lying east of the line to be 

drawn due north from the mouth of the Miami aforesaid to the territorial line, and 

north of an east and west line drawn through the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan, running east as aforesaid to Lake Erie, to the aforesaid State, or dispose of it 

otherwise, in conformity to the fifth article of compact between the original States 

and the people and States to be formed in the territory northwest of the river Ohio. 

(Seventh Congress, first session.)

In the constitution of Ohio of 1802, Article VII, the boundaries are 

defined as follows:

Bounded on the east by the Pennsylvania line; on the south by the Ohio River, to 

the mouth of the Great Miami River; on the west by the line drawn due north from 

the mouth of the Great Miami aforesaid; and on the north by an east and west line 

drawn through the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan, running east after intersecting the due-north line aforesaid from the mouth of the Great Miami, until it shall 

intersect Lake Erie or the territorial line; and thence with the same through Lake 

Erie to the Pennsylvania line aforesaid; provided always, and it is hereby fully understood and declared by this convention, that if the southerly bend or extreme of 

Lake Michigan should extend so far south that a line drawn due east from it should
GANNETT.] OHIO INDIANA. 117

not intersect Lake Erie, or if it should intersect tho said Lake Erie east of the mouth 

of the Miami Eiver of the Lake, then, and in that case, with the assent of the Congress of the United States, the northern boundary of this State shall he established 

by, and extending to, a direct line running from the southern extremity of Lake 

Michigan to the most northerly cape of the Miami Bay, after intersecting the duenorth line from the mouth of. the Great Miami River as aforesaid; thence northeast 

to the territorial line, and by the said territorial line to the Pennsylvania line.

In accordance with the provisions in the enabling act, and in the first 

constitution of the State, the northern boundary of the State was 

changed so that, instead of running on a parallel drawn from the southern extremity of Lake Michigan, it followed the arc of a great circle 

drawn from the southern extremity of Lake Michigan to the most 

northern cape of Mauinee ("Miami") Bay.

Following are the texts of the acts providing for the examination of 

the northern boundary and making the change in the boundary:

AN ACT to provide for tho taking of certain observations preparatory to the adjustment of tho north, 

ern boundary line of the State of Ohio.

That the President of the United States cause to be ascertained, by accurate observation, the latitude and longitude of the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan; and 

that ho cause to be ascertained, by like observation, the point on the Miami of the 

Lake which is due east therefrom, and also the latitude and longitude of the most 

northerly cape of the Miami Bay; also, that he cause to be ascertained, with all practicable accuracy, the latitude and longitude of the most southerly point in the north ern 

boundary line of the United States iu Lake Erie, and also the points at which a direct 

line drawn from the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan to the most southerly point 

in said northern boundary line of the United States will intersect the Miami Kiver 

and Bay; and also that he cause to be ascertained, by like observation, the point in 

the Mississippi which is due west from the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan; and 

that the said observations be made and the result thereof returned to the proper 

Department within the current year. (Twenty-second Congress, first session, 1832.)

AN ACT to establish the northern boundary line of the State of Ohio, and to provide for the admission of the State of Michigan into the Union.

The northern boundary line of the State of Ohio shall be established at and shall 

be a direct line drawn from the southern extremity of Lake Michigan to the most 

northerly cape of the Maumee (Miami) Bay after that line, so drawn, shall intersect 

the eastern boundary line of the State of Indiana; and from the said north cape of 

the said bay northeast to the boundary line between the United States and the province of Upper Canada, in Lake Erie, and thence, with the said last-mentioned line, 

to its intersection with tbe western line of the State of Pennsylvania. (Twentyfourth Congress, first session, 1836.)

The northern boundary was originally surveyed in 1817. The western boundary was surveyed in the same year from old Fort Kecovery 

to the northwestern corner. South of Fort Eecovery this boundary 

was surveyed as the first principal meridian of the General Laud 

Office.

INDIANA.

By the act passed in the year 1800, to take effect on and after the 4th 

day of July of that year, the Territory Northwest of the Eiver Ohio was 

divided into two parts, the eastern part to retain the old name, tfca 

western part to become the Territory of Indiana.
118 BOUNDARIES OP THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

Under this act the Territory of Indiana was organized. The description of the boundary line between these two Territories is given in the 

following act establishing them:

That from and after the fourth day of July next all that part of the territory of 

the United States northwest of the Ohio River, which lies to the westward of a line 

beginning at the Ohio, opposite to the mouth of Kentucky River, and running thence 

to Fort Recovery, and thence north until it shall intersect the territorial line between 

the United States and Canada, shall, for the purpose of temporary government, constitute a separate Territory, and be called Indiana Territory.

SEC. 5. That whenever that part of the territory of the United States which lies to 

the eastward of a line beginning at the mouth of the Great Miami River, and running 

thence due north to the territorial line between the United States and Canada, shall 

be erected into an independent State, and admitted into the Union on an equal footing with the original States, thenceforth said line shall become and remain permanently the boundary line between such State and the Indiana Territory, anything in 

this act contained to the contrary notwithstanding. (Sixth Congress, first session.)

Ohio was admitted in 1802. Its western boundary, a meridian through 

the mouth of the Miami Biver, left a narrow strip of country between 

Ohio and the Territory of Indiana, which was by a clause in the enabling 

act of Ohio added to Indiana Territory. The following is the clause in 

question:

SEC. 3. All that part of the territory of the United States northwest of the river 

Ohio heretofore included in the eastern division of said Territory, and not included 

within the boundary herein prescribed for the said State, is hereby attached to and 

made a part of the Indiana Territory.

On the 30th of June, 1805, the northern portion of Indiana Territory 

was cut off and organized as Michigan Territory. (For the divisional 

line between these, see Michigan, p. 119.)

On March 1,1809, Indiana Territory was divided, and the western portion of it organized as Illinois Territory. (For a description of the divisional line between these two Territories, see Illinois, p, 119.) On December 11, 1816, Indiana was admitted as a State with the limits as given 

in the following extract from the enabling act, which have not since 

been changed.

AN ACT to enable the people of tbe'Indiana Territory to form a constitution and State government 

and for the admission of such State into the Union on an equal footing with the original States.

The said State shall consist of all the territory included within the following 

boundaries, to wit: Bounded on the east by the meridian line which forms the western boundary of the State of Ohio; on the south by the river Ohio from the mouth 

of the Great Miami River to the mouth of the River Wabash; on the west by a line 

drawn along the middle of the Wabash from its mouth to a point where a due north 

line drawn from the town of Vincennes would last touch the northwestern shore of 

the said river; and from thence by a due north line, until the same shall intersect an 

east and west line drawn through a point 10 miles north of the southern extreme of 

Lake Michigan; on the north by the said east and west line until the same shall intersect the first-mentioned meridian line which forms the western boundary of the 

State of Ohio. (Fourteenth Congress, first session.)

The north boundary of Indiana was surveyed and marked in 1827, and 

its west boundary by a joint commission of the two States, Indiana and 

Illinois.
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLIII

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF INDIANA.

Bull. 173 9
GANNETT.] ILLINOIS MICHIGAN. 119

ILLINOIS.

. Illinois Territory, originally part of the Northwest Territory, and subsequently a part of Indiana Territory, was organized on March 1,1809. 

The following clause from the act separating it from Indiana Territory 

defines its boundary:

AN ACT for dividing the Indiana Territory into two separate governments.

From and after the first day of March next, all that part of the Indiana Territory 

which lies west of the Wabash River and a direct line drawn from the said Wabash 

River and Post Vincennes due north to the^ territory line between the United States 

and Canada shall, for the purpose of temporary government, constitute a separate 

Territory and be called Illinois. (Tenth Congress, second session.)

On December 3,1818, it was admitted as a State, with its present 

boundaries. The enabling act defines these boundaries as follows :

AN ACT to enable the people of the Illinois Territory to form a constitution and State government, 

and for the admission of such State into the Union on an equal footing with the original States.

The said State shall consist of all the territory included within the following 

boundaries, to wit: Beginning at the mouth of the Wabash Kiver; thence up the 

same and with the line of Indiana to the northwest corner of said State; thence east 

with the line of the same State to the middle of Lake Michigan; thence north along 

the middle of said lake to north latitude forty-two degrees thirty minutes; thence 

west to the middle of the Mississippi River; and thence down along the middle of 

that river to its confluence with the Ohio River; and thence up the latter river along 

its northwestern shore to the beginning. (Fifteenth Congress, second session.)

The northern boundary of Illinois was run and marked in 1832-33.

MICHIGAN.

Michigan was organized as a Territory June 30,1805, from the northern part of Indiana Territory.

The following clause from the act dividing Indiana Territory defines 

its limits:

From and after the thirtieth day of June next all that part of the Indiana Territory 

which lies north of a line drawn east from the southerly bend or extreme of Lake 

Michigan, until it shall intersect Lake Erie, and east of a line drawn from the said 

southerly bend through the middle of said lake to its northern extremity, and thence 

due north to the northern boundary of the United States, shall, for the purpose of 

temporary government, constitute a separate Territory, and be called Michigan. 

(Eighth Congress, second session.)

This line was run and marked in 1827.

The enabling act for Illinois, passed in 1818, contained a provision 

transferring to the Territory of Michigan the portion of the Territory of 

Illinois not included in the State of that name. The following is the 

text of the clause referred to:

All that part of the territory of the United States lying north of the State of Indiana, and which was included in the former Indiana Territory, together with that part 

of the Illinois Territory which is situated north of and not included within the boundaries prescribed by this act, to the State thereby authorized to be formed, shall be, 

and hereby is, attached to and made a part of the Michigan Territory, from and after 

the formation of the said State.
120 BOUND ABIES OE THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

In 1834 an act was passed extending the limits of the Territory of 

Michigan to the Missouri River. 

The clause of this act relating to area is as follows:

AN ACT to attach the territory of the United States west of the Mississippi Kiver and north of the 

State of Missouri to the Territory of Michigan.

All that part of the territory of the United States hounded on the east by the Mississippi River, on the south hy the State of Missouri and a line drawn due "west from 

the northwest corner of said State to the Missouri River; ou the southwest and west 

hy the Missouri River and the White Earth River, falling into the same; and on the 

north by the northern boundary of the United States, shall be, and hereby is, for the 

purpose of temporary government, attached to and made a part of the Territory of 

Michigan.

In 1836 Wisconsin Territory was formed from that part of Michigan 

Territory lying west of the present limits of the State of that name. 

(Vide Wisconsin, p. 121.)

The boundary line between Michigan and Wisconsin, between the 

sources of Brule and Montreal rivers, was run and marked in 1847.

Reduced to its present limits, as described in the following clause from 

its enabling act, Michigan was admitted to the Union January 26,1837:,

AN ACT to provide for the admission of the State of Michigan into the Union.

Beginning at the point where the above-described northern boundary of the State 

of Ohio intersects the eastern boundary of the State of Indiana, and running thence 

with the said boundary line of Ohio, as described in the first section of this act, until 

it intersects the boundary line between the United States and Canada in Lake Erie; 

thence with the said boundary line between the United States and Canada, through 

the Detroit River, Lake Huron, and Lake Superior, to a point where the said line last 

touches Lake Superior; thence in a direct line through Lake Superior to the mouth 

of the Montreal River; thence through the middle of the main channel of the said 

river Montreal to the middle of the Lake of the Desert; thence in a direct line to the 

nearest headwater of the Menoiuonee River; thence through the middle of that fork 

of the said river first touched hy the said line to the main channel of the said Menomonee River; thence down the center of the main channel of the same to the center 

of the most usual ship channel of the Greeu Bay of Lake Michigan; thence through 

the center of the most usual ship channel of the said bay to the middle of Lake Michigan; thence through the middle of Lake Michigan to the northern boundary of the 

State of Indiana, as that line was established by the act of Congress of the nineteenth 

of April, eighteen hundred and sixteen; thence due east with the north boundary 

line of the said State of Indiana to the northeast corner thereof; and thence south 

with the east boundary line of Indiana to the place of beginning. (Twenty-fourth 

Congress, first session.)

The above boundaries remain unchanged.

WISCONSIN.

Wisconsin was organized as a Territory July 3,1836. As originally ' 

constituted its area comprised all that part of the former Territory of 

Michigan which lay outside of the present limits of the State of Michigan. The limits are denned in the act for its organization as follows:

Bounded on the east by a line drawn from the northeast corner of the State of Illinois, through the middle of Lake Michigan, to a point in the middle of said lake and 

opposite the main channel of Green Bay, and through said channel and Green Bay to
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

T~7 .-.-._.

BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLV

H I 0

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MICHIGAN.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF WISCONSIN.
GANNETT.] WISCONSIN. 121

the mouth of the Menomouee; thence through the middle of the main channel of said 

river to that head of said river nearest to the Lake of the Desert; thence in a direct 

line to the middle of said lake; thence through the middle of the main channel of the 

Montreal River to its mouth; thence with a direct line across Lake Superior to where 

the territorial line of the United States last touches said lake northwest; thence on 

the north with the said territorial line to the White Earth River, on the west by a line 

from the said boundary line following down the middle of the main channel of White 

Earth River to the Missouri River, and down the middle of the main channel of the 

Missouri River to a point due west from the northwest corner of the State of Missouri, 

and on the south from said point due east to the northwest corner of the State of 

Missouri; and thence with the boundaries of the States of Missouri and Illinois as 

already fixed by acts of Congress. (Twenty-fourth Congress, first session.)

In 1838 all that part of the territory lying west of the Mississippi and 

a line drawn due north from its source to the international boundary 

that is, all that part which was originally comprised in the Louisiana 

purchase was organized as the Territory of Iowa. (See Iowa, p. 123.)

On August 9,1846, an enabling act for Wisconsin was passed giving 

the boundaries as follows:

Beginning at the northeast corner of the State of Illinois, that is to say, at a point 

in the center of Lake Michigan where the line of forty-two degrees and thirty minutes 

of north latitude crosses the same; thence running with the boundary line of the 

State of Michigan, through Lake Michigan, Green Bay, to the inouth of the Menomonee River; thence up the channel of said river to the Brule River; thence up said 

last-mentioned river to Lake Brule; thence along the southern shore of .Lake Brule in 

a direct line to the center of the channel between Middle and South islands in the 

Lake of the Desert; thence in a direct line to the headwaters of Montreal River, as 

marked upon the survey made by Captain Cranim; thence down the main channel of 

the Montreal River to the middle of Lake Superior; thence through the center of Lake 

Superior to the mouth of the Saint Louis River; thence up the main channel of said 

river to the first rapids in the same, above the Indian village, according to Nicollet's 

map; thence due south to the main branch of the river Saint Croix; thence down the 

middle of the main channel of said river to the Mississippi; thence down the center 

of the main channel of that river to the northwest corner of the State of Illinois; 

thence duo east with the northern boundary of the State of Illinois to the place of 

beginning. (Twenty-ninth Congress, first session.)

On March 3? 1847, a supplementary act for the admission of Wisconsin was passed by Congress, in which the western boundary of the 

proposed State was changed as follows:

That the assent of Congress is hereby given to the change of boundary proposed in 

the first article of said constitution, to wit: Leaving the boundary line prescribed in 

the act of Congress entitled "An act to enable the people of Wisconsin Territory to 

form a constitution and State government, and for the admission of such State into 

the Union," at the first rapids in the river St. Louis; thence in a direct line southwardly to a point fifteen miles east of the most easterly point of Lake St. Croix; 

thence due south to the main channel of the Mississippi River or Lake Pepin; thence 

down the said main channel, as prescribed in said act. (Twenty-ninth Congress, second section.)

On May 29,1848, Wisconsin was admitted into the Union.

The boundary between this State and Minnesota from St. Louis to 

St. Croix Eiver was surveyed and marked in 1852, under the General 

Land Office.
122 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. ' [BULL. 171.

MISSOURI.

The name of the Territory of Louisiana was changed in 1812 to Mis- <~ 

souri, by act of Congress. At that time the Territory comprised all 

of the original Louisiana purchase, excepting the State of Louisiana, 

which had been formed from it. The Territory of Arkansas, with limits 

very similar to those of the present State, was formed from it in 1819. 

On August 10,1821, the State of Missouri was formed and admitted, with 

limits, excepting as to the northwest corner, the same as at present. ^

Boundaries are defined as follows:

Beginning in the middle of the Mississippi River, on the parallel of thirty-six 

degrees of north latitude; thence west along that parallel of latitude to the Saint 

Francois River; thence up and following the course of that river, in the middle of 

the main channel thereof, to the parallel of latitude of thirty-six degrees and thirty 

minutes; thence west along the same to a point where the said parallel is intersected / 

by a meridian line passing through the middle of the mouth of the Kansas River r 

where the same empties into the Missouri River; thence from the point aforesaid 

north along the said meridian line to the intersection of the parallel of latitude 

which passes through the rapids of the riArer Des Moiues, making the said line to 

correspond with the Indian boundary line; thence east from the point of intersection last aforesaid along the said parallel of latitude to the middle of the channel of 

the main fork of the said river Des Moines; thence down and along the middle 

of the main channel of the said river Des Moines to the mouth of the same where it 

empties into the Mississippi River; thence due east to the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River; thence down and following the course of the Mississippi River, in the middle of the main channel thereof, to the place of beginning. 

(Sixteenth Congress, first session.)

In 1836 the boundaries were extended on the northwest to the Missouri River, as described in the following act of the legislature amendatory to the constitution of 1820:

That the boundary of the State be so altered and extended as to include all that i_ 

tract of land lying on the north side of the Missouri River and west of the present 

boundary of this State, so that the same shall be bounded on the south by the middle 

of the main channel of the Missouri River and on the north by the present northern 

boundary line of the State, as established by the constitution, when the same is continued in aright line to the west, or to include so much of said tract of land as Congress may assent.

This was ratified by Congress in the following act: vAN ACT to extend the western boundary of the State of Missouri to the Missouri Kiver.

That when the Indian title to all the lands lying between the State of Missouri and 

the Missouri River shall be extinguished, the jurisdiction over said lands shall be 

hereby ceded to the State of Missouri, and the weatern boundary of said State shall 

be then extended to the Missouri River. (Twenty-fourth Congress, first session.)

The north boundary of Missouri was surveyed and marked in part ^ 

in 1816, and the remainder in 1850, under the General Laud Office.

The western boundary was run and marked, from the mouth of 

Kansas Kiver to the southwestern corner of the State, in 1823.

The territory remaining after the formation of the State bore the 

name of Missouri for many years thereafter. Meanwhile, however, it
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 17.1 PL. XLVI

OKLAHOMA j

JINDIAN! KANSAS

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MISSOURI.
GANNETT.] MI8SOUEI IOWA. 123

was reduced by the formation of several Territories which were carved 

from its area. In 1834 the part north of the State of Missouri and east 

of Missouri and White Earth rivers was annexed to the Territory of 

Michigan. (For further history of this portion, vide Michigan, p. 119 j 

Iowa, below; Minnesota, p. 124; and Dakota, p. 127.) In 1854 Kansas 

and Nebraska Territories were formed, absorbing the remainder. ( Vide 

Kansas, p. 125, and Nebraska, p. 126.)

The following are the boundaries of Missouri as at present established: 

The east boundary is the mid-channel of the Mississippi Eiver from the 

mouth of the Des Moines to its point of intersection with the thirtysixth parallel of latitude; the south boundary begins at the latter point 

and runs west on the parallel of 36 degrees of latitude to the Saint 

Francis Eiver, thence up the mid-channel of that river to the parallel 

of latitude 39° 30', thence west on that parallel to its intersection by a

meridian passing through the middle of the mouth of tbe Kansas Elver; 

the west boundary is the last-mentioned meridian as far north as the 

mouth of the Kansas Eiver, thence it follows northwestward the midchannel of the Missouri Eiver to the parallel of latitude passing through 

the rapids of Des Moines Eiver, which is approximately the parallel of 

40° 35'; the north boundary is the last-mentioned parallel as far east 

as its point of intersection with the Des Moines Eiver, whence it follows 

the mid-channel of the Des Moines Eiver southward to its mouth.

IOWA.

Iowa was organized as a Territory on July 3,1838, being formed from 

a portion of Wisconsin Territory. The limits were denned as follows 

in the act creating it:

All that part of the present Territory of Wisconsin which lies west of the Mississippi 

River and west of the line drawn due north from the headwaters or sources of the 

Mississippi to the Territorial line. (Twenty-fifth Congress, second session. See Wisconsin, p. 115.)

The following clause from an act passed in 1839 is supplementary to 

the above act:

AN ACT to define and establish the eastern boundary line of the Territory of Iowa.

That the middle or centre of the main channel of the river Mississippi shall be 

deemed, and is hereby declared, to be the eastern boundary line of the Territory of 

Iowa, so far or to such extent as the said Territory is bounded eastwardly by or upon 

said river. (Twenty-fifth Congress, third session.)

Iowa was admitted to the Union on March 3,1845. As originally 

constituted the limits of the State were quite different from those which 

it has at present.

The following extract from the enabling act gives the original limits:

That the following shall be the boundaries of the said State of Iowa, to wit: 

Beginning at the mouth of the Des Moines Eiver at the middle of the Mississippi; 

thence by the middle of the channel of that river to a parallel of latitude passing 

through the mouth of the Mankato, or Blue Earth Eiver; thence west along the
124 BOUNDAEIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171. ,

said parallel of latitude to a point where it is intersected by a meridian line, seventeen degrees and thirty minutes west of the meridian of Washington City; thence 

due south to the northern boundary line of the State of Missouri; thence eastwardly 

following that boundary to the point at which the same intersects the Des Moines 

River; thence by the middle of the channel of that river to the place of beginning. 

(Twenty-eighth Congress, second session.)

On December 28, 1846, an act was passed changing the boundaries 

of the State and giving it its present limits.

The following extract from the act defines the boundaries as at present constituted:

Beginning in the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, at a point 

due east of the middle of the mouth of the main channel of the Des Moines River; 

thence up the middle of the main channel of the said Des Moines River to a point 

on said river where the northern boundary line of the State of Missouri, as estab- . 

iished by the constitution of that State, adopted June twelfth, eighteen hundred 

and twenty, crosses the said middle of the main channel of the said Des Moines 

River; thence westwardly along the said northern boundary line of the State of Missouri, as established at the time aforesaid, until an extension of said line intersect 

the middle of the main channel of the Missouri River, to a point opposite the middle 

of the main channel of the Big Sioux River, according to Nicollet's map; thence up 

the main channel of the said Big Sioux River, according to said map, until it is 

intersected by the parallel of forty-three degrees and thirty minutes north latitude; 

thence east along said parallel of forty-three degrees and thirty minutes, until said 

parallel intersect the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River; thence 

down the middle of the main channel of said Mississippi River to the place of 

beginning.

Its northern boundary was surveyed and marked in 1852, under the 

General Land Office.

MINNESOTA.

The Territory of Minnesota was organized on March 3, 1849, and 

originally comprised the portion of the former Territory of Iowa, outside of the limits of the present State of Iowa, extending east to the

west boundary line of Wisconsin. The terms of the act creating this 

Territory, so far as they relate to its boundary, are as follows:

All that part of the territory of the United States which lies within the following 

limits, to wit: Beginning in the Mississippi River, at the point where the lin'e of 

forty-three degrees and thirty minutes of north latitude crosses the same; thence . 

running due west on said line, which is the northern boundary of the State of Iowa, 

to the northwest corner of the said State of Iowa; thence southerly along the western boundary of said State to the point where said boundary strikes the Missouri 

River; thence up the middle of the main channel of the Missouri River to the mouth 

of the White Earth River; thence up the middle of the main channel of the White 

Earth River to the boundary line between the possessions of the United States and 

Great Britain to Lake Superior; thence along the western boundary line of said State 

of Wisconsin to the Mississippi River; thence down the main channel of said river to 

the place of beginning. (Thirtieth Congress, second session.)

Minnesota was admitted as a State on May 11,1858, with the same 

boundaries which it has at present. These are given in the enabling 

act as follows:

Beginning at the point in the center of the main channel of the Red River of the 

North where the boundary line between the United States and the British Possessions
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLVII

N E B R A S. K A

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MINNESOTA.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF IOWA.
GANNETT.] MINNESOTA KANSAS. 125

crosses the same; thence up the main channel of said river to that of the Bois des 

Sionx Eiver; thence up the main channel of said river to Lake Traverse; thence up 

the center of said lake to the southern extremity thereof; thence in a direct line to 

the head of Big Stone Lake; thence through its center to its outlet; thence hy a due 

south line to the north line of the State of Iowa; thence east along the northern 

houndary of said State to the main channel of the Mississippi Eiver; thence up the 

main channel of said river, and following the houndary line of the State of Wisconsin until the same intersects the Saint Louis Eiver; thence down said river to and 

through Lake Superior, on the boundary line of Wisconsin and Michigan, until it 

intersects the dividing line between the United States and the British Possessions; 

thence up Pigeon Eiver, and following said dividing line, to the place of beginning.

The western boundary line, from Big Sioux Eiver to Minnesota River, 

was surveyed and marked in 1859-60, under the General Land Office.

KANSAS.

The Territory of Kansas was organized on May 30, 1854, from a part 

of Missouri Territory. The following clause from the act of organization defines its limits:

SECTION 19. All that part of the territory of the United States included within the 

following limits, except such portions thereof as are hereinafter expressly exempted 

from, the operations of this act, to wit: Beginning at a point on the western boundary 

of the State of Missouri, where the thirty-seventh parallel of north latitude crosses 

the same; thence Avest on said parallel to the eastern boundary of New Mexico; thence 

north on said boundary to latitude thirty-eight; thence following said boundary 

westward to the east boundary of the Territory of Utah, on the summit of the Eocky 

Mountains; thence northward on said summit to the fortieth parallel of latitude; 

thence east on said parallel to the western boundary of 1 he State of Missouri; thence 

south with the western boundary of said State to the place of beginning, be, and the 

same is hereby, created into a temporary government by the name of the Territory 

of Kansas.

A portion of this Territory was given up to Colorado at the time of 

its formation in 1861. ( Vide Colorado, p. 130.)

Kansas was admitted into the Union on January 29, 1861, with its 

present boundaries, which are thus defined in the enabling act:

The said State shall consist of all the territory included within the following 

boundaries, to wit: Beginning at a point on the western boundary of the State of 

Missouri where the thirty-seventh parallel of north latitude crosses the same; thence 

west on said parallel to the twenty-fifth meridian of longitude west from Washington; thence north on said meridian to the fortieth parallel of latitude; thence east 

on said parallel to the western boundary of the State of Missouri; thence south with 

the western boundary of said State to the place of beginning.

The south boundary was surveyed and marked by Col. J. E. John«ton, 

in 1857. This line was subsequently retraced and re-marked by deputy 

surveyors, in the extension of the public land surveys. The western 

boundary was surveyed in 1872, under the General Land Office.

The north boundary, which is the base line for the sixth principal 

meridian, was run by deputy surveyors of the General Land Office, 

1855-59, the initial point, on the Missouri river, having been determined 

by Capt. Lee, TJ. S. topographical engineer. 

Bull. 171 10
126 BOUND ABIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

NEBRASKA.

The Territory of Nebraska was formed on May 30, 1854, from the 

northwestern part of Missouri Territory. Its limits, as originally 

constituted, are defined as follows in the act of organization:

 Beginning at a point in the Missouri River where the fortieth parallel of north 

latitude crosses the same; thence west on said parallel to the east boundary of the 

Territory of Utah, on the summit of the Rocky Mountains; thence on said summit 

northward to the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude; thence east on said parallel 

to the western boundary of the Territory of Minnesota; thence southward on said 

boundary to the Missouri River; thence down the main channel of said river to the 

place of beginning, be, and the same is hereby, created into a temporary government 

by the name of the Territory of Nebraska. (Thirty-third Congress, first session.)

This area was reduced in 1861 by the formation of the Territories of 

Colorado and Dakota. ( Vide Colorado, p. 130, and Dakota, p. 127.) 

The State of Nebraska was admitted on March 1, 1867. 

Its limits are defined as follows in the enabling act:

That the said State of Nebraska shall consist of all the territory included within 

the following boundaries, to wit: Commencing at a point formed by the intersection 

of the western boundary of the State of Missouri with the fortieth degree of north 

latitude; extending thence due west along said fortieth degree of north latitude to 

a point formed by its intersection with the twenty-fifth degree of longitude west 

from Washington; thence north along said twenty-fifth degree of longitude to a 

point formed by its intersection with the forty-first degree of north latitude; thence 

west along said forty-first degree of north latitude to a point formed by its intersection with the twenty-seventh degree of longitude west from Washington; thence 

north along said twenty-seventh degree of west longitude to a point formed by 

its intersection with the forty-third degree of north latitude; thence east along 

said forty-third degree of north latitude to the Keyapaha River; thence down the 

middle of the channel of said river, with its meanderings, to its junction with the 

Niobrara River; thence down the middle of the channel of said Niobrara River, and 

following the meanderings thereof, to its junction with the Missouri River; thence 

down the middle of the channel of said Missouri River, and following the meanderings thereof, to the place of beginning. (Thirty-eighth Congress, first session.)

In 1870 an act was passed to redefine a portion of the boundary 

between Nebraska and the Territory of Dakota, the pertinent portion 

of which is as follows:

That so soon as the State, of Nebraska, through her legislature, has given her 

consent thereto, the center of the main channel of the Missouri River shall be the 

boundary line between the State of Nebraska and Territory of Dakota, between the 

following points, to wit: Commencing at a point in the center of said main channel, 

north of the west line of section twenty-four in township twenty-nine north, of 

range eight east of the sixth principal meridian, and running along the same to a 

point west of the most northerly portion of fractional section seventeen, of township 

twenty-nine north, of range nine east of said meridian, in the State of Nebraska, as 

meandered and shown by the plats and surveys of said sections originally made and 

now on file in the General Land Office. (Forty-first Congress, second session.)

The west boundary on the twenty-fifth degree of longitude west of 

Washington, between latitudes 40° and 41°, the south boundary on 

the forty-first parallel from the twenty-fifth degree of longitude to the
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL XLVIII

C °1 L 0 R A D 0 

Reduction 1861

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF KANSAS.

D A K 0\ T A 1 ___.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEBRASKA.
GANNETT.] NEBRASKA NOETH AND SOUTH DAKOTA. 127

twenty-seventh degree, aud the west boundary on the twenty-seventh 

degree of longitude, between the forty-first degree and the forty-third 

degree, were surveyed and marked in 1869, under the General Land 

Office.

In 1882 an act was passed transferring to this State from Dakota a 

small area lying between the Keyapaha Eiver and the forty-third parallel of latitude. The following is the act in question:

BG it enacted, * * * That the northern boundary of the State of Nebraska shall 

be, and hereby is, subject to the provisions hereinafter contained, extended so as to 

include all that portion of the Territory of Dakota lying south of the forty-third 

parallel of north latitude and east of the Keyapaha Eiver and west of the main 

channel of the Missouri River. (Forty-seventh Congress, first session.)

The north boundary, from the Keyapaha Eiver westward, was surveyed in 1873. Ill 1893 tlie part of this boundary east of Keyapaha 

Eiver was surveyed and the remainder resurveyed. All this was done 

under the General Land Office.

NORTH DAKOTA AND SOUTH DAKOTA.

The Territory of Dakota was organized on March 2, 1861, from parts 

of Minnesota and Nebraska Territories. The following from the act of 

organization defines its original limits:

All that part of the territory of the United States included within the following 

limits, namely: Commencing at a point in the main channel of the Red River of the 

North where the forty-ninth degree of north latitude crosses the same; thence up 

the main channel of the same and along the boundary of the State of Minnesota to 

Big Stone Lake; thence along the boundary line of the said State of Minnesota to 

the Iowa, line; thence along the boundary line of the State of Iowa to the point of 

intersection between the Big Sioux and Missouri rivers; thence up the Missouri 

River and along the boundary lino of the Territory of Nebraska to the mouth of the 

Niobrara or Running Water River; thence following up the same, in the middle of 

the main channel thereof, to the mouth of the Keyapaha or Turtle Hill River; thence 

up said river to the forty-third parallel of north latitude; theuce due west to the 

present boundary of the Territory of Washington; thouce along the boundary line 

of Washington Territory to the forty-ninth degree of north latitude; thence east 

along said forty-ninth degree of north latitude to the place of beginning, be, and the 

same is hereby, organized into a temporary government by the name of the Territory 

of Dakota. (Thirty-sixth Congress, second session.)

In 1863 the Territory of Idaho was formed, its area having been 

taken from Washington, Dakota, and Nebraska. (Vide Idaho, p. .134.) 

In 1882 a small area was transferred to Nebraska. ( Vide Nebraska, 

above.)

In 1877 that part of the west boundary between latitudes 43° and 

45° was surveyed aud marked, under the General Laud Office.

On November 2, 1889, the Territory of Dakota was divided into 

North and South Dakota, and each was admitted as a State. The following extract from the enabling act defines the boundary between 

these States :

The area comprising the Territory of Dakota shall " " * be divided on the 

line of the seventh standard parallel produced due west to the western boundary 

of said Territory.
128 BOUND ABIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

The boundary line between the two States was surveyed in 1891-92, 

under the General Land Office.

OKLAHOMA.

The Territory of Oklahoma was organized under an act passed May 

2,1890, from the western part of the Indian Territory. Its limits as 

originally constituted were as is set forth in the following act:

Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America 

in Congress assembled, SEC. 1. That all that portion of the United States now known 

as the Indian Territory, except so much of the same as is actually occupied by the 

Five Civilized Tribes, and the Indian tribes within the Quapaw Indian Agency, and 

except the unoccupied part of the Cherokee Outlet, together with that portion of the 

United States known as the Public Land Strip, is hereby erected into a temporary 

government by the name of the Territory of Oklahoma. The portion of the Indian 

Territory included in said Territory of Oklahoma is bounded by a line drawn as follows : Commencing at a point where the ninety-eighth meridian crosses the Red 

River; thence by said meridian to the point where it crosses the Canadian River; 

thence along said river to the west line of the Seminole country; thence along said 

line to the north fork of the Canadian River; thence down said river to the west line 

of the Creek country; thence along said line to the northwest corner of the Creek 

country; thence along the north line of the Creek country to the ninety-sixth meridian ; thence northward by said meridian to the southern boundary line of Kansas; 

thence west along said line to the Arkansas River; thence down said river to the 

north line of the land occupied by the Ponca tribe of Indians, from which point the 

line runs so as to. include all the lands occupied by the Ponca, Tonkawa, Otoe and 

Missouria, and the Pawnee tribes of Indians until it strikes the south line of the 

Cherokee Outlet, which it follows westward to the east line of the State of Texas; 

thence by the boundary line of the State of Texas to the point of beginning. The 

Public Land Strip which is included in said Territory of Oklahoma is bounded east 

by the one hundredth meridian, south by Texas, west by New Mexico, north by Colorado and Kansas. Whenever the interest of the Cherokee Indians in the land 

known as the Cherokee Outlet shall have been extinguished and tho President shall 

make proclamation thereof, said outlet shall thereupon and without further legislation become a part of the Territory of Oklahoma. Any other lands within the Indian 

Territory not embraced within these boundaries shall hereafter become a part of the 

Territory of Oklahoma whenever the Indian nation or tribe owning such lands shall 

signify to the President of the United States in legal manner its assent that such 

lands shall so become a part of said Territory of Oklahoma, and the President shall 

thereupon make proclamation to that effect.

The lands embraced within the limits above set forth comprised the 

present Territory of Oklahoma, with the exception of an area on the 

north known as the Cherokee Strip, and provision was made for its 

incorporation, without additional legislation, within the Territory whenever the Indian title to it should be extinguished. This was done and 

the strip was added to the Territory by proclamation of the President, 

issued in September, 1893, giving Oklahoma its present limits. These 

differ from those above set forth only in a part of the northern boundary, which now corresponds with the south boundary of Kansas from 

the ninety-sixth meridian west.
U. 6. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLIX

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NORTH DAKOTA AND SOUTH DAKOTA.

COL. K A N S

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF OKLAHOMA.
GANNETT.] MONTANA. 129

MONTANA.

The Territory of Montana was organized May 26,1864, from a portion 

of Idaho. Its limits, which have been changed but slightly, are given 

in the following extract from the organizing act:

That all that part of the territory of the United States included within the limits 

to wit: Commencing at a point formed by the intersection of the twenty-seventh 

degree of longitude west from Washington with the forty-fifth degree of north latitude; thence due west on said forty-fifth degree of latitude to a point formed by its 

intersection with the thirty-fourth degree of longitude west from Wash ington; thence 

due south along said thirty-fourth degree of longitude to its intersection witli the 

forty-fourth degree and thirty minutes of north latitude; thence due Avest along said 

forty-fourth degree and thirty minutes of north latitude to a point formed by its 

intersection with the crest of the Rocky Mountains; thence following the crest of 

the Eocky Mountains northward till its intersection with the Bitter Root Mountains; 

thence northward along the crest of said Bitter Root Mountains to its intersection 

with the thirty-ninth degree of longitude west from Washington; thence along said 

thirty-ninth degree of longitude northward to the boundary line of the British possessions ; thence eastward along said boundary line to the twenty-seventh degree of 

longitude west from Washington; thence southward along said twenty-seventh 

degree of longitude to the place of beginning, be, and the same is hereby, created 

into a temporary government by the name of the Territory of Montana. (Thirtyeighth Congress, first session.)

In 1873 Congress, under the erroneous impression that a portion of 

Dakota remained west of Wyoming, and adjoining Montana, passed an 

act to attach it to Montana. As, however,'no such detached area could 

by any possibility have existed, the compilers of the Eevised Statutes 

sought to give the act effect by shifting a portion of the southern boundary of Montana from the parallel of 44° 30' to the continental watershed, thereby reducing Montana's area. The following is the act 

referred to:

AN ACT to readjust tlio western boundary of Dakota Territory.

That all that portion of Dakota Territory lying west of the one hundred and eleventh meridian of longitude which, by an erroneous definition of the boundaries of 

said Territory by a former act of Congress, remains detached and distant from Dakota 

proper some two hundred miles, be, and the same is hereby, attached to the adjoining 

tenitory of Montana. (Forty-second Congress, third session.)

The boundaries of Montana are as follows: Beginning at the intersection of the twenty-seventh meridian of longitude with the boundary 

line between the United States and the British possessions, it follows 

said meridian south to the forty-fifth parallel of latitude, thence west 

on this parallel to the thirty-fourth meridian, south on the thirty-fourth 

meridian to the point where that meridian intersects the continental 

watershed, thence westward and northwestward, following the line of 

the continental watershed and the summit of the Bitter Boot range, 

to its intersection with the thirty-ninth meridian; thence north on the 

thirty-ninth meridian to the boundary line between the United States 

and British possessions and east on that boundary line to the point of 

beginning.
130 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

The east boundary of Montana was surveyed and marked in 18S5, 

and the south boundary in 1879-80, under the General Land Office. 

That portion of the west boundary between the crest of the Bitterroot 

Mountains and the Canada line was surveyed and marked in 1898-99, 

under the United States Geological Survey.

Montana was admitted as a State on November 8, 1889, with the 

above boundaries.

WYOMING.

Wyoming was organized as a Territory on July 25, 1868, from an 

area previously comprised in the Territory of Idaho. Its limits, which 

are the same as originally constituted, are denned in the following 

clause from the act creating the Territory:

That all that part of the United States described as follows: Commencing at the 

intersection of the twenty-seventh meridian of longitude west from Washington 

with the forty-fifth degree of north latitude, and running thence west to the thirtyfourth meridian of west longitude, thence south to the forty-first degree of north 

latitude, thence east to the twenty-seventh meridian of west longitude, and thence 

north to the place of beginning, be, and the same is hereby, organized into a temporary government by the name of the Territory of Wyoming. (Fortieth Congress, 

second session.)

Wyoming was admitted as a State on July 10, 1890, with the above 

boundaries.

The south and west boundaries were surveyed and marked in 1873, 

under the General Land Office.

COLORADO.

Colorado was organized as a Territory on February 28, 1861, with 

the limits which it has at present, being made from portions of Utah, 

New Mexico, Kansas, and Nebraska.

On August 1,1876, it was admitted as a State.

The following clause from the enabling act gives its limits:

AN ACT to enable the people of Colorado to form a constitution and State government, and for the 

admission of such State into the Union on an equal footing with the original States. .

SEC. 2. That the said State of Colorado shall consist of all the territory included 

within the following boundaries, to-wit: Commencing at apoint formed by the intersection of the thirty-seventh degree of north latitude with the twenty-fifth degree of 

longitude west from Washington ; extending thence due west along said thirty-seventh degree of north latitude to a point formed by its intersection with the thirtysecond degree of longitude west from Washington; thence duo north along said 

thirty-second degree of west longitude to a point formed by its intersection with the 

forty-first degree of north latitude; thence due east along said forty-first degree of 

north latitude to a point formed by its intersection with the twenty-fifth degree of 

longitude west from Washington; thence due south along said twenty-fifth degree 

of west longitude. (Thirty-eighth Congress, first session.)

The south boundary of. Colorado was run and marked in 1868 and 

1874, and the west boundary in 1878-79. The latter line was retraced 

and re-marked in 1885. All this was under the General Land Office.
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. L

\

Addition 1853 

Q ad sd en

Purchase

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEW MEXICO.

N G

N M E X.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF UTAH.
O'ANNETT.] NEW MEXICO UTAH. 131

NEW MEXICO.

New Mexico was organized as a Territory on December 13,1850. Its 

original area formed a part of the region transferred by Mexico to the 

United States by the treaty of Guadalupe-Hidalgo and by Texas. It 

was subsequently enlarged by the Gadsden Purchase. The formation 

of Colorado Territory in 1861 and of Arizona in 1863 reduced its area 

to its present limits. ( Vide Colorado, p. 130, and Arizona, p. 132.)

The following clause from the act creating the Territory gives its 

original limits:

SECTION 2. And be it further enacted, That all that portion of the territory of the 

United States bounded as follows: Beginning at a point in the Colorado River, where 

the boundary line with the Republic of Mexico crosses the same; thence eastwardly 

with the said boundary line to the Kio Grande; thenco following the main channel 

of said river to the parallel of the thirty-second degree of north latitude; thenco east 

with said degree to its intersection with the one hundred and third degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence north with said degree of longitude to the parallel 

of thirty-eighth degree of north latitude; thence west with said parallel to the summit of the Sierra Madre; thence south with the crest of said mountains to the thirtyseventh parallel of north latitude; thence west with said parallel to its intersection 

with the boundary line of the State of California; thence Avith said boundary line to 

the place of beginning be, and the same is hereby, erected into a temporary government by the name of the Territory of New Mexico. (Thirty-first Congress, first 

session.)

The present boundaries of New Mexico are as follows: Beginning at 

the point of intersection of the one hundred and third meridian of longitude west of Greenwich with the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude; 

running thence south to its point of intersection with the thirty-second 

parallel of latitude; thence west on this parallel to its intersection with 

the Eio Grande; thence southerly down the main channel of the Rio 

Grande to its point of intersection with the boundary line between the 

United States and Mexico; thence with this boundary to its intersection with the thirty-second meridian of longitude; thence north along 

this meridian to the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude, and so along 

that parallel to the point of beginning.

The west boundary of New Mexico was run and marked in 1875, 

under the General Land Office.

UTAH.

Utah was organized on September 0,1850, from territory acquired from 

Mexico by the treaty of Guadalupe-Hidalgo. Its limits originally 

extended from the eastern boundary of California to the Eocky Mountains, and from the thirty-seventh to the forty-second parallel. This 

area was reduced by the formation, in 1861, of the Territories of Nevada 

(vide p. 132) and Colorado (see p. 130), and in 1864 and 1866 by the 

extension eastward of tbe limits of the State of Nevada (vide p. 133).
132 BOUNDAKIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

The following is an extract from the act creating the Territory.

All that part of the territory of the United States included within the following 

limits, to wit: Bounded on the west by the State of California, on the north by the 

Territory of Oregon, and on the east by the summit of the Rocky Mountains, and on 

the south by the thirty-seventh parallel of north latitude, be, and the same is hereby, 

created into a temporary government, by the name of the Territory of Utah.

The present boundaries of Utah are as follows: Commencing with tbe 

intersection of the forty-second parallel of latitude with the thirty-fourth 

meridian of longitude; running thence south on this meridian to the 

forty-first parallel of latitude 5 thence east on this parallel to the thirtysecond meridian of longitude; thence south on this meridian to its intersection with the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude; thence west upon 

this parallel of latitude to its intersection with the thirty-seventh meridian of longitude; thence north on this meridian to its intersection with 

the forty-seventh parallel of latitude; thence east on the forty-seventh 

parallel of latitude to the point of beginning.

Utah was admitted as a State on January 4, 1896, with the above 

boundaries.

Its north boundary, from longitude 34° to 37°, was surveyed and 

marked in 1871, and its west boundary in 1870, under the General 

Land Office.

ARIZONA.

Arizona was organized as a Territory on February 24,1863. Its area 

was formerly comprised in the Territory of New Mexico. In 1866 a 

portion of it was cut off and given to the State of Nevada. ( Vide Nevada, 

below.) The following clause from the act creating it gives its limits 

as originally constituted:

That all that part of the present Territory of New Mexico situate west of the line 

running due south from the point where the southwest corner of the Territory of 

Colorado joins the northern boundary of the Territory of New Mexico to the southern 

boundary line of said Territory of New Mexico be, and the same is hereby, erected 

into a temporary government by the name of the Territory of Arizona. (For limits 

of the piece cut off and added to Nevada, see that State.)

The present boundaries of Arizona are as follows: Beginning at the 

point of intersection of the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude with the 

thirty-second meridian of longitude; thence south along this meridian 

to its intersection with the boundary line between the United States 

and Mexico; thence with this boundary to the Colorado Eiver; thence 

up the middle of the main channel of the Colorado River to its point of 

intersection with the thirty-seventh meridian of longitude; north on 

this meridian to its intersection with the thirty-seventh parallel; and 

eastward along the thirty-seventh parallel to the point of beginning.

NEVADA.

Nevada, as originally constituted on March 2,1861, was formed from 

territory taken from Utah. Its western boundary was made to conform 

to the eastern boundary of California (vide California, p. 136); its north-
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. LI

U T A/ H | COL

o 

o

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF ARIZONA.

WYOMING

iz.

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEVADA.
GANNETT.] NEVADA. 133

ern boundary was, as now, the forty-second parallel; the eastern was the 

meridian of 39°, and the southern the parallel of 37°. By the enabling 

act the eastern limit was extended to the thirty-eighth meridian. It 

was admitted as a State October 31,1864, with above limits as modified 

by the enabling act, and in 1866 its eastern limits were still further 

extended to longitude 37°, and its southern line established as at present, the latter addition having been made from Arizona.

In the act organizing the Territory the boundaries are defined as 

follows:,

Beginning at the point of intersection of the forty-second degree of north latitude 

with the thirty-ninth degree of longitude west from Washington; thence running 

south on the line of said thirty-ninth degree of west longitude until it intersects 

the northern boundary lino of the Territory of New Mexico; thence due west to the 

dividing ridge separating the waters of Carson Valley from those that flow into 

the Pacific; thence on said dividing ridge northwardly to the forty-first degree of 

north latitude; thence due north to the southern boundary of the State of Oregon; 

thence due east to the place of beginning. (Thirty-sixth Congress, second session.)

The following is the text of that portion of the enabling act relating 

to boundaries:

SEC. 2. That the said State of Nevada shall consist of all the territory included 

within the following boundaries, to wit: Commencing at a point formed by the 

intersection of the thirty-eighth degree of longitude west from Washington with the 

thirty-seventh degree of north latitude; thence due west along said thirty-seventh 

degree of north latitude to the eastern boundary line of the State of California; 

thence in a northwesterly direction along the said eastern boundary line of the State 

of California to the forty-third degree of longitude west from Washington; thence 

north along said forty-third degree of west longitude and said eastern boundary line 

of the State of California to the forty-second degree of north latitude; thence due 

east along the said forty-second degree of north latitude to a point formed by its 

intersection with the aforesaid thirty-eighth degree of longitude west from Washington; thence due south down said thirty-eighth degree of west longitude to the 

place of beginning. (Thirty-eighth Congress, first session.)

The following act makes the addition to its area from Arizona referred 

to above:

AN ACT concerning the boundaries of the State of Nevada.

That, as provided for and consented to in the constitution of the State of Nevada, 

all that territory and tract of land adjoining the present eastern boundary of the 

State of Nevada, and lying between the thirty-seventh and the forty-second degrees 

of north latitude and west of the thirty-seventh degree of longitude west of Washington, is hereby added to and made a part of the State of Nevada.

SEC. 2. That there is hereby added to and made a part of the State of Nevada all 

that extent of territory lying within the following boundaries, to wit: Commencing 

on the thirty-seventh degree of north latitude at the thirty-seventh degree of longitude west from Washington, and running thence south on said degree of longitude to 

the middle of the river Colorado of the West; thence down the middle of said river 

to the eastern boundary of the State of California; thence northwesterly along said 

boundary of California to the thirty-seventh degree of north latitude; and thence 

east along said degree of latitude to the point of beginning. (Thirty-ninth Congress, first session.)

Bull. 171 11
134 BOUND ABIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

The present limits of Nevada are as follows:

The east boundary is the thirty-seventh meridian of longitude, extending from the forty-second parallel of latitude southward to its intersection with the middle of the Colorado River; thence following the 

mid-channel of the Colorado Eiver down to the point where it intersects 

the thirty-fifth parallel of latitude; the southwest boundary is the arc 

of a great circle running from the last-mentioned point and the point of 

intersection of the one hundred and twentieth degree of longitude west 

of Greenwich with the thirty-ninth parallel of latitude; the west boundary is the one hundred and twentieth degree of longitude west of 

Greenwich; the north boundary is the forty-second parallel of latitude.

The north boundary was surveyed and marked in 1873, and the west 

boundary, from latitude 42° south to Lake Tahoe and thence southeast 

to Colorado Eiver, in latitude 35°, in 1872, under the General Land 

Office. Between 1890 and 1899 the United States Coast and Geodetic 

Survey, under an appropriation by Congress, ran a new line from Lake 

Tahoe to Colorado Eiver, differing widely in some places from the 

former line. At this writing this line has not yet been accepted as the 

boundary.

IDAHO.

The Territory of Idaho was formed March 3,1863, from parts of Washington, Dakota, and .Nebraska. Its original limits, which included, 

besides the present territory, all of Montana and Wyoming, were given 

as follows in the act organizing the Territory:

That all that part of the territory of the United States included within the following limits, to wit: Beginning at a point in the middle channel of the Snake River 

where the northern boundary of Oregon intersects the same; then follow down said 

channel of Snake River to a point opposite the mouth of the Kooskooskia, or Clearwater River; thence due north to the forty-ninth parallel of latitude; thence east 

along said parallel to the twenty-seventh, degree of longitude west of Washington; 

thence south along said degree of longitude to the northern boundary of Colorado 

Territory; thence west along said boundary to the thirty-third degree of longitude 

west of Washington; thence north along said degree to the forty-second parallel of 

latitude; thence west along said parallel to the eastern boundary of the State of Oregon; thence north along said boundary to the place of beginning. (Thirty-seventh 

Congress, third session.)

From this were formed Montana in 1864 (vide Montana, p. 129), and 

Wyoming (vide Wyoming, p. 130), in 1868, thereby reducing this territory, with the small addition made in 1873 (vide Montana, p. 129), to its 

present limits.

The present boundary line of Idaho is as follows: Beginning at the 

intersection of the thirty-ninth meridian with the boundary line between 

the United States and the British Possessions, it follows said meridian 

south until it reaches the summit of the Bitter Eoot Mountains; thence 

southeastward along the crest of the Bitter Eoot range and the continental divide until it intersects the meridian of thirty-four degrees of 

longitude; thence southward on this meridian to the forty-second parallel
U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL, Lll

M 0 N T A N A 

Reduction 1864

Y 0 M I N G 

Reduction 1868

COLORADO

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF IDAHO.
GANNETT.] IDAHO OREGON. 135

of latitude 5 thence west on this parallel of latitude to its intersection 

with a meridian drawn through the mouth of the Owyhee River j north 

on this meridian to the mouth of the Owyhee River; thence down the 

mid-channel of the Snake River to the mouth of the Clearwater; and 

thence north on the meridian which passes through the mouth of the 

Clearwater to the boundary line between the United States and the 

British Possessions; and east on said boundary line to the place of 

beginning.

On July 3, 1890, Idaho was admitted as a State, with the above 

limits.

The west boundary of Idaho, from the mouth of Clearwater River to 

the forty-ninth parallel, was surveyed and marked in 1873-74. The 

longitude of this line has been determined by the United States Geological Survey to be 117° 02' 34", The west boundary, from the mouth 

of Owyhee River south to the Nevada boundary, was surveyed and 

marked in 1867. Its longitude has been determined as 117° 01' 56" by 

the United States Geological Survey. Both these lines were run under 

the General Land Office.

OREGON.

Oregon Territory was organized August 14, 1848. The grounds of 

our title to its area .are obscure. In treating with Great Britain for the 

establishment of our northern boundary west of the Rocky Mountains 

this region was claimed on three grounds that of discovery and occupation, the Louisiana purchase, and cession from Spain. On which of 

these grounds we succeeded in having the boundary established on the 

forty-ninth parallel will never be ascertained, and is of little moment.

The Territory as originally established extended from the forty-second 

to the forty-ninth parallel, and from the Pacific Ocean to the crest of 

the Rocky Mountains, with boundaries denned in the organizing act 

as follows:

All that part of the territory of the United States which lies west of the summit of 

the Rocky Mountains, north of the forty-second degree of north latitude, known as 

the Territory of Oregon, shall be organized into and constitute a temporary government by the name of the Territory of Oregon. (Thirtieth Congress, first session.)

Iii 1853 the Territory was reduced by the formation of Washington 

Territory (vide Washington, p. 136), and on February 14, 1859, it was 

admitted as a State with its present boundaries. These are denned 

below in an extract from the State constitution:

Beginning one marine league at sea due west from the point where the forty-second 

parallel of north latitude intersects the same; thence northerly, at the same distance 

from the line of the coast lying west and opposite the State, including all islands 

within the jurisdiction of the United States, to a point due west and opposite the 

middle of the north ship channel of the Columbia River; thence easterly to and up 

the middle channel of said river, and where it is divided by islands, up the middle of 

the widest channel thereof, and in like manner up the middle of the main channel 

of Snake River to the mouth of the Owyhee Elver; thence due south to the parallel
136 BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. [BULL. 171.

of latitude forty-two degrees north; thence west along said parallel to the place of 

beginning, including jurisdiction in civil and criminal cases upon the Columbia 

River and Snake River concurrently with States and Territories of which those 

rivers form a boundary in common with this State. But the Congress of the United 

States, in providing for the admission of this State into the Union, may make the 

said northern boundary conform to the act creating the Territory of Washington.

The boundary line between Oregon and Washington on the fortysixth parallel of latitude was surveyed and marked in 1864, Under the 

General Land Office.

WASHINGTON.

This was organized March 2, 1853, from a part of Oregon Territory. 

Its limits, as originally constituted, were as given in the following clause 

from the act of Congress creating it:

That from and after the passage of this act all that portion of Oregon Territory 

lying and being south of the forty-ninth degree of north latitude, and north of the 

middle of the main channel of the Columbia River from its mouth to where the fortysixth degree of north latitude crosses said river, near Fort Walla Walla, thence with 

said forty-sixth degree of latitude to the summit of the Rocky Mountains, be organized into and constitute a temporary government by the name of the Territory of 

Washington. (Thirty-second Congress, second session.)

In 1859, on the formation of the State of Oregon, the residue of the 

Territory of Oregon, being the portion lying east of the present limits 

of the State, extending thence to the crest of the Eocky Mountains, 

was added to Washington. This area, with the part of Washington 

lying east of its present limits, was included in Idaho on the formation 

of that Territory in 1863.

The present boundaries of Washington Territory are as follows: 

Beginning on the coast at the mouth of the Columbia Eiver; following 

up the main channel of the Columbia Eiver to its point of intersection 

with the forty-sixth parallel of latitude; thence east on the forty-sixth 

parallel to the Snake Eiver; thence down the main channel of the 

Snake Eiver to the mouth of the Clearwater; thence north on the 

meridian which passes through the mouth of the Clearwater to the 

boundary line between the United States and the British possessions; 

thence west with that boundary line to the Pacific.

Washington was admitted as a State on November 11, 1889, with its 

limits as above defined.

CALIFORNIA.

California was admitted to the Union on September 9,1850. Its area 

was taken from territory acquired from Mexico by the treaty of Chiadelupe-Hidalgo. Its limits, as defined in the State constitution, are as 

follows:

Commencing at the point of intersection of forty-second degree of north latitude 

with the one hundred and twentieth degree of longitude west from Greenwich, and 

running south on the line of said one hundred and twentieth degree of west longitude until it intersects the thirty-ninth degree of north latitude; thence running in
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. Llll

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF OREGON.

c A I MEVADA

HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF WASHINGTON.
GANNETT.] CALIFORNIA. 137

a straight line in a southeasterly direction to the river Colorado, at a point where it 

intersects the thirty-fifth degree of north latitude; thence down the middle of the 

channel of said river to the boundary line between the United States and Mexico as 

established by the treaty of May 30, 1848; thence running west and along said 

boundary line to the Pacific Ocean, and extending therein three English miles; 

thence running in a northwesterly direction and following the direction of the Pacific 

coast to the forty-second degree of north latitude; thence on the line of said fortysecond degree of north latitude to the place of beginning. Also all the islands, 

harbors, and bays along and adjacent to the Pacific coaat.

The northern boundary was surveyed and marked in 1868-69, under 

the General Laud Office.

INDEX.

Pago. 

Alabama, admission of................... 108

boundary between Florida and....... 107-108

boundary between Georgia and.-.-.. 100 

boundary between Tennessee and.... 108

boundaries of........................ 108

formation of ......................... 30

Alaska, boundaries of.................... 27-28

Alaska purchase, account of............. 27-28

Alexander, Robert, work of.............. 115

Alexander, "W. B., grant to.............. 39

Arizona, formation and boundaries of ... 38,132 

historical diagram of................. 132

Arkansas, boundaries of................. 112-114

formation and admission of.......... 36,113

historical diagram of................. 112

Ash burton, Lord, reference to........... 16,18

Asbburtoii treaty. See Webster-Ashburtoi) treaty. 

Baltimore, Lord, grant to................ 88

Barlow, J. 'W., reference to ...........'... 26

Barr, , reference to .................. 72

Bartlett, J. R., reference to.............. 26

Beck, J. B., reference to................. 90

Belcher, , reference to................ 48

Berkeley, John, reference to............. 77

Berkeley, John, and Carteret, George,

grant to.......................... 82

Black, J. S.,reference to.................. 90

Bonaparte, N., sale of Louisiana by....... 22

Brooke, Lord, reference to................ 71

California, admission of.................. 37,136

boundaries of........................ 136-137

Calvort, Philip, and Scarbrugh, Edmund,

report of......................... 89

Canada, maps showing boundary between

United States and............ 14,16,18,20

Carr, Robert, reference to................. 72

Carteret, George, reference to ............ 77

Carteret, George, and Berkeley, John,

grants to......................... 82

Cartwright, George, reference to ......... 72

Cherokee Indians, treaty with ........... 113

Choate, Rufus, reference to............... 54

Colorado, formation, admission, and

boundaries of .................... 38,130

Connecticut, boundary between Massa

chusetts and ....................." 64-68

boundary between New York and.... 72-75

boundary between Rhode Island and. 70-71 

cession to General Government by... 32 

grants and charters in.'............... 71-72

Page.

Connecticut, map showing boundar5* between Massachusetts and........ Cl

map showing boundary between New

York and......................... 74

map showing boundary between

Rhode Island and ................ 70

Crozat, Antoine do, grant to.............. 21

Dakota, formation of..................... 37,127

Delaware, boundary between New Jersey

and............................... 83-84

boundary between Pennsylvania and. 85 

grants and settlements in............ 86-87

north and west boundaries of........ 87-88

District of Columbia, acts concerning.... 91-94

Dixon, Charles, and Mason, Jeremiah,

work of.......................... 85-86

Duane, James, reference to .............. 31

Ellicott, Andrew, work of................ 81

Emory, "W. H., reference to............... 26

England. See Great Britain.

Fairfax stone, location of................. 96

Floid, William, reference to .............. 31

Florida, admission of..................... 105,106

Florida, boundary between Alabama and. 107-108 

boundary between Georgia and...... 105-106

cession of............................ 107

Florida purchase, account of............. 23-24

Gadsden purchase, account of............ 26-27

Gaillard.D.D.,reference to .............. 26

Georgia, boundary between Alabama and. 106 

boundary between Florida and ...... 105-106

boundary between South Carolina

and .............................. 102-103

boundary between Tennessee and.... 105

boundaries of........................ 104

cession to General Government by... 1)3,104 

grants and charters in ............... 103

historical diagram of................. 104

Ghent, treaty of, provisions of............ 13-17

Gorges,F., grant to...................... 39

Gorges, F., and Mason, J., grant to....... 39

Gould, ,reference to.................. 72

Great Britain, treaties with.... 11,12,13-17,18-21

Graham, "W. A.,'reference to ............. 90

Graham, , work of.................... 85,86

Guadalnpe-Hidalgo, provisions of treaty

of................................ 25-26

Guam, acquisition of..................... 29

Hawaii, acquisition of..................... 29

Hazen, R., work of....................... 48

Idaho, admission of...................... 135

139
140 INDEX.

Page. 

Idaho, boundaries of ..................... 134-135

formation of....................... 38,127,134

historical diagram of................. 134

Illinois, admission of..................... 35,119

formation and boundaries of......... 119

historical diagram of................. 118

Indiana, admission of.................... 35,118

boundaries of........................ 118

formation of................... 34-35,1)7-118

historical diagram of ................ 118

Iowa, admission of....................... 123

boundaries of........................ 123-124

formation of.......................... 123

historical diagram of................. 124

Jefl'erson, T., purchase of Louisiana by... 22 

Jenkins,C. A.,reference to............... 90

Johnston, J. E., work of.l................ 125

Kansas, admission and boundaries of.... 124

formation of......................... 37,124

historical diagram of................. 126

Kentucky, eastern boundary of.......... 96-97

maps showing boundary between 

Tennessee and ..................... 114

maps showing boundary between 

Virginia and....................... 96

Lee, Captain, work of.................... 125

London, treaty of, provisions of.......... 12

Louisiana, admission of.................. 36,110

historical diagram of................. 110

original boundaries of................ 110-111

Louisiana purchase, account of............ 21-23

States formed from................... 36-38

McDougall, , reference to............. 31

Mclntire, R., reference to................ 44

Maine, admission of...................... 41

boundary between New Hampshire 

and ................................ 41-46

charters and grants in............... 38-40

northeast boundary of............... 18-21

map showing boundary between Canada and............................ 20

map showing boundary between New

Hampshire and .................. 20

map showing British and United

States claims iu.................. 18

Marbois, B., reference to ................. 23

Maryland, grant in....................... 88

boundary between Pennsylvania and. 85-86 

boundary between Virginia and...... 89-91

Mason, Jeremiah, and Dixon, Charles.

work of.......................... 85-86

Mason, John, grant to .................... 46-47

Mason, J., and Gorges F., grant to........ 39

Mason,E.,grant to........ r .............. 47

Massachusetts, boundary between Connecticut and..................... 64-68

boundary between New Hampshire

and .............................. 47-49

boundary between New York and ... 68-70 

boundary between Rhode Island and. 54-64 

cession to General Government by... 31-32 

grants and charters in ............... 53-54

map showing boundary between Connecticut and ...................... 64

Page. 

Massachusetts, map showing boundary

between Rhode Island and....... 58

map showing north boundary of..... 48

Maverick, Samuel,reference to........... 72

Mexican cessions, account of............. 25-27

Michigan, admission of................... 120

boundaries of......................... 119-120

formation and admission of .......... 35,119

historical diagram of................. 120

maps showing boundary between

Canada and ...................... 16

Michler, N., work of...................... 90

Minnesota, boundaries of................ 124-125

formation and admission of.......... 24

historical diagram of ................ 124

Mississippi, admission of ................ 109

boundary between Tennessee and ... 109-110 

formation of.......................... 36

historical diagram of................. 104

original boundaries of ............... 108-109

Missouri, admission of................... 122

boundaries of........................ 122-123

formation of........................... 36

historical diagram of................. 122

Mitchel, G., work of...................... 48

Montana, admission of................... 130

boundaries of........................ 129-130

formation of ......................... 38,129

Monts, Sieur de, grant to................. 38

Mosman, A.. T., reference to.............. 26

Munsell, Luke, work of .................. 115

Nebraska, boundaries of................. 126-127

formation and admission of .......... 37,12(5

historical diagram of................. 126

Netherlands, arbitration by the King of . 17-18 

Nevada,boundaries of ................... 133-134

formation and admission of....... .37,132-133

historical diagram of.................. 132

New Hampshire, boundary between

Maine and........................ 41-46

boundary between Massachusetts and 47-49 

boundary between Vermont and...... 50

boundary controversy between New

Yorkand ........................ 49-50

grants and charters in ............... 46-47

map showing boundary between

Maine, Canada, and .............. 20

northern boundary of................ 50

New Jersey, boundary between Delaware

and .............................. 83-84

boundary between New York and... 78-80 

boundary between Pennsylvania and. 84 

grants in............................. 82-83

map showing northeast boundary of. 80 

New Mexico, admission and boundaries

of................................ 131

formation of.......................... 37,131

historical diagram of................. 130

New York, boundary between Connecticut and .......................... 72-75

boundary between Massachusetts and 68-70 

boundary between New Jersey and.. 78-80 

boundary between Pennsylvaniaand. 80-82 

boundary between Vermont and ..... 52-5:j
INDEX. 141

Page.

New York, boundary controversy between New Hampshire and ........ 49-50

cession to General Government by... 31 

changes in extent of.................. 77

grants and charters in ............... 76-77

historical diagram of................. 76

map showing boundary between

Canada and ...................... 14

map showing boundary between Connecticut and...................... 74

map showing boundary between Vermont and......................... 52

map showing Avestern and southern

boundary of...................... 82

Nichols, Eichard, reference to............ 72

North Carolina, boundary between Tennessee and ....................... 101-]02

boundary between Virginia and ..... 97

cession to General Government by.. 32-33,99 

grants arid charters in ............... 98-99

map showing boundary between Virginia, Tennessee, and............ 98

maps showiugbounclary between Tennessee and....................... 100

north and south boundaries of....... 100-101

North Dakota, formation, admission, and

boundary of...................... 127

historical diagram of................. 128

Northwest Territory, area of, and States

formed from...................... 33-35

Ohio, admission of........................ 116

boundaries of ......................... 116-117

historical diagram of................. 112

Ohio River, extent of States formed from

territory south of................ 35-36

territory northwest of. See Northwest Territory.

Oklahoma, formation and boundaries of.. 128 

historic.il diagram of ................ 130

Oregon, boundaries of..................... 135-136

formation and admission of.......... 37,135

historical diagram of................. 136

Orleans, boundaries of territory of....... 110

Penn, William, grant to.................. 84,86

purchase of Delaware by ............ 77

Pennsylvania, boundary between Delaware and......................... 85

boundary between Maryland and .... 85-86

boundary between New Jersey and.. 84 

boundary between New York and.... 80-82

boundary between Virginia and ..... 86

grants and charters in ............... 84-85

Philippine Islands, acquisition of........ 29

Plymouth Company, land granted to..... 39

Popham, G., colony planted by .......... 39

Porto Kico, acquisition of................ 29

Providence Plantations, extract from

charter of........................ 70

Public domain, history of................ 30-38

Rhode Island, boundary between Connecticut and......................... 70-71

boundary between Massachusetts and 54-64 

grants and charters in............... 70

map showing boundary between 

Connecticut and ..... ............. 70

Page. 

Rhode Island, map showing boundary

between Massachusetts and........ 58

Russia, provisions of treaty with........ 27

Saffrey, S., reference to .................. 55

Saltonstall, Richard, reference to ........ 71

Say and Seal, Lord, reference to ......... 71

Scarbrugh, Edmund, and Calvert, Philip,

report of......................... 89

Selleck, , reference to................ 72

South Carolina, boundary between

Georgia and...................... 102-103

cession to General Government by... 32 

South Dakota, formation, admission, and

boundary of...................... 127

historical diagram of................. 128

Spain, treaties with (1798) .............. 12,23-24

Sproule, G., work of...................... 48

Sterling, Earl of, grant to ................ 39

Tennessee, admission of.................. 36

boundary between Alabama and..... 108

boundary between Georgia and ...... 105

boundary between Mississippi and... 109-110 ' 

boundary between North Carolina

and .............................. 101-102

boundary between Virginia and...... 97

boundaries of........................ 115

map showing boundary between Kentucky and........................ 114

map showing boundary between

North Carolina and .............. ]QO

map showing boundary between Virginia, North Carolina, and ....... 98

Texas, admission of....................... 37

annexation of........................ 24

boundaries of ........................ Ill-] 12

historical diagram of................. 1.10

southern boundary of................ 25

United States, additions to territory of... 21-29 

boundaries ofJ....................... 11-21

map showing accessions of territory . 22 

map showing boundary between Canada and ...................... 14,16,18,20

Ushur, J., grant to........................ 40

Utah, boundaries and admission of....... 132

formation of......................... 37,131

historical diagram of................. 130

Vermont, admission of......'............. 51-52

boundary between New Hampshire

and .............................. 50

boundary between New York and... 52-53 

grants in............................. 51

map showing boundary between New

York and ........................ 52

Virginia, boundary between Kentucky

and .............................. 96-97

boundary between Maryland and.... 89-91

boundary between Pennsylvania and 86 

cession by............................ 97

grants and charters in............... 9 !-96

historical diagram of................. 76

map showing boundary between Kentucky and........................ 96

. map showing boundary between Tennessee, North Carolina, and...... 98
142 INDEX.

Page.

Virginia, maps showing boundary between West Virginia and........ 94

southern boundary of................ 97,100

Warwick, Earl of, reference to ........... 71

Washington, George, proclamation by.... 93

Washington, boundaries and admission of 130 

formation of......:............----... 37,136

historical diagram of................. 136

Webster, Daniel, reference to ............ 54

Webster-Ashburton treaty, provisions of. 20-21 

Weutworth, B., letter by ................ ' 49

West "Virginia, boundary between Kentucky and........................ 96-97

Page. 

West Virginia, formation of............. 97, 98

maps showing boundary between Virginia and......................... 94

south and west boundaries of........ 98

Williams, Roger, settlement by.......... 70

Wisconsin, boundaries of................ 120,121

. formation and admission of....... 35,120-121

historical diagram of................. 120

Woodward, N., reference to.............. 55

Wyoming, formation, admission, and

boundaries of.................... 130

York, Duke of, grants to................. 40

o